Google
This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on Hbrary shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project
to make the world's books discoverable online.
It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject
to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books
are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.
Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the
publisher to a library and finally to you.
Usage guidelines
Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing this resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:
+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.
+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.
+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for informing people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.
+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.
About Google Book Search
Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web
at |http : //books . google . com/|
N^
^
y^
\
\
\^^'
\ \' .^ ^ ^--
THE DESCENDING LIGHT
•: /
THE f-m Y')Ri(
PUBLIC Lin.HARY
A.- 'I OP. :j: ^-'ok and
riLDEN t\')'JS Da TiiJi^Sl
i
MRS. JOSEPHINE M BR/!
llDdependcnt Voice and Trance M.mled
196 Norwilk Avenue. Buffalo. Ne'
A Series of Lessons
From Higher Intelligences
on the
f t^0ntit^ of Htf^
Unlvaml Harmoay
AbMlnta Wiitev.
Lovingly Dedicated to Htmuuuty
^Y^ ^"* Josephine M. Brace
Buffalo. New York
TO vv-'^yr^ i
137038A
A«»'^OP, I-^>TOX AND
TILCIN FCUNDATIONS
K 1024 I^
Ck>pyright 1922
By JosBPHiNB M. Brace, Buffalo, N. Y.,
AU Rights Reserved.
\ .
•• •
1 . - • «
' ^reas of John F. Qigglns
• -ftTC* W. Monroe St.. Chicago
8«
Printed In the United States of America
CONTENTS
PAGE
Sketch of Mes. Brace's Mediumshtp 7
Foreword 19
Purpose of the Book 33
Chapter
I. The Astral Body 37 "
n. Life on the Astral Plane 78
m. Personal Experiences on the Astral
Plane 100
IV. Heaven — What You Make It 137
V. Who Takes Care of Our Children Gone
Before! 160
VI. Protective Forces 183
Vn. Invisible Helpers 199
VIII. How Help Those Gone Before 216
IX, Earthbound Spirits 228
X. Whither Are You Going 263
XI. Universal Brotherhood 288
Xn. The New Dat 309
SKETCH OF MRS. BEACE^S MEDIUMSHIP.
Thru the spiritual medinmship of Mrs. Jojsephine
Brace many wonderful things have been gathered
from the world of spirit. And because of the gen-
eral spiritual awakening of man in the physical
expression of life it has been thought wise to gather
this knowledge under different headings, or chap-
tersy and put it in the form of a book so that all
who are interested in learning more of the life
''beyond the grave'' may know how to communi-
cate with those^in spirit ; how to approach the sacred
chamber of communication; how to avoid the dan-,
gers which beset the unenlightened minds, and how
to prepare themselves for spirit conmiunication.
For the benefit of those who may not know of the
great work which is being accomplished thru this
gifted medinmship, a sketch of Mrs. Brace's life
follows— which is best told in her own words.
'*It is the mystery of the unknown that fascin-
ates us; .we are all children still; wayward and
wistful; with one hand we ding to the familiar
things we call our own, and with the other, resolute
of will, grope in the dark for what the day will
bring. ^'
As I look back thru the memory chambers of my
soul, I find that the predominant quality within
me, all thru life, has been an indescribable fascina-
tion and love of mystery — the unknown ; and it ^«.%
8 SKETCH OF MBS. BBAOS's MBDIUM8HIP.
this which caused me to find so much solace in se-
cret prayer — for was not the God to whom I prayed
a something of mystery t
So it was this which caused me to seek after the
souls of the departed, and find, first, the wondrous
power within the soul of man, and then the hidden
way to heaven; then the souls of those who had
gone before ; and now the means of bringing to my
fellow-man positive and indisputable communica-
tions from the world beyond the grave— -the proof
of which thousands are convinced today.
Many and varied were the experiences I had in
my sojourns into the silence in prayer and spiritual
meditation — even in my early childhood, every lit-
tle trouble I carried into the silence in prayer and
always felt refreshed and comforted after reach-
ing out in prayerful aspiration toward God.
Very early in life I often foresaw coming events,
and also had beautiful visions, which, when I re-
lated them, caused my family to say, **0h, what a
vivid imagination that child has*' and, ''We must
break her of all this nonsense, *' or ''That child
prays too much,** etc.
When I was but 13 years old, a sad and unfor-
gotten day came —my darling mother lay seriously
ill; and they said she could not live. My mother
must die ! There were six little children, and I was
the oldest— oh, how could God, who loves us all,
take our mother away like thist No! no! I must
ask Him to spare her to us. Oh! He must — does
He not know what it means to take our mother from
us,— six little helpless children t God who loves,
and is love, and can do all things, surely will not do
•• • • • . •
' • * « • ••
•* • • • • •
» • • • *
BKBTOH OF MBS. BBAOB's MBDIUM8HIP. 9
this. Thus fhe thoughts ran thru my consciousness ;
and I sought a place where I could be all alone to
talk with the Father— to pray— to ask that our
mother be allowed to stay with us a little while
longer.
The house being full of friends and relatives, I
went to the attic, just to be alone with God; then
I sank upon my knees and oh, the anguish of soul
I felt as I ardently begged of Him, the maker and
cause of all things, to spare our dear mother to us.
'Oh, God, we are so little and so helpless, we
need our mother so much just now. Look, oh. Lord,
at baby sister — ^who will take care of hert Lord, do
you know allt Do you love allt If you do, please
hear me, a helpless child pleading for a mother to
guide and help us ; hear the voice of a little child in
grief crying that you please spare mammal'
As I knelt there pouring out my very soul to God,
this thought came to me— why should I attempt to
show Him the way when all my life, all my power,
my all, comes from Bttmt He knows best what is
well for all, and I must resign myself to His will.
Oh! must I give up my mother? Oh! I cannot—she
must live—she must stay with us. Now came a
struggle with my will and then victory — ^I was able
to say sincerely, ' Oh, God, if it be Thy will take my
mother — Thou knowest best— I know that in Thy
hands all things are right.*
Then came an inexpressible calm and peace — in-
tense silence— and a great radiant light cast its
wondrous rays upon me— I felt a presence — ^I saw a
holy and indescribable, dazzling light ; and lo, within
that light I beheld the form of a man whose features
10 SKETCH OF MBS. BBAOB^S MBDIUMSHIP.
were perfect, and with his right hand uplifted these
words seemed to come from a distance and sonnded
upon my ears, **My child, my child, ere the snn shall
have risen again, the sonl of your mother will have
flown, but you shall always be protected and guided. * *
Then a blank— I knew nothing more until in the
darkness of the night my father, who had been
searching for me everywhere, forced open the attic
door, which I had locked, and gathered me in his
arms saying, *'Why do you do this, child— we have
been hunting for you for hours.'* And as he car-
ried me down the stairs I cried, ' * Oh, papa ! I have
seen God, and He said that mamma is going to die
before the sun rises again." Father suddenly
placed his hand over my lips and said, **Hush, don't
ever say that again— no one has ever seen God ; you
were exhausted and fainted — ^probably dreamed
that you saw God. Never say that again or people
will call you crazy. ' ' And so I was silenced ; but in
my childish dreams of God I thought of Him as a
man all powerful, all beautiful, all love, mercy and
goodness because I could not comprehend mind
without body ; and so I believed that God must nec-
essarily be a perfect embodiment of all these quali-
ties. And when the messenger of light, the min-
istering angel, my guide and helper brought this
message to me, I thought in my childlike simplicity
that he was God.
After my mother's death, which came just as the
messenger had said, our home was broken up and
we little ones were scattered but many times I felt
the presence of my angel mother, and knew that I
had her guidance and help thru many hard and
SKBTGH OF MBS. BBAOB's MBDIUKBHIP. 11
rough places in the four years following her pass-
ing; during which time many 'changes took place
and I found new friends and associates. At all
times and upon all occasions I never attempted any-
thing without first seeking advice in the silence,
in prayer and soul communion, at which times I al-
ways felt that my angel mother inspired me to do
or not to do. Whilst I did not hear her voice, I felt
her presence and knew her will.
One night a girl friend invited me to go with her
to the home of another friend, and while there, for
the first time, I witnessed table tipping; it seemed
strange but rather interesting to me to see ^e table
tip in response to the queries of those in the room.
I did not place my hands upon the table, but merely
witnessed the manifestation— as they did not ex-
plain the nature of the performance I had no idea
of its being an intelligence out of the body who was
moving the table, but all the way home I was filled
with wonderment and when I reached home, told
my father about my experience. He said it was the
magnetism in the hands governed by the mind, but
even then I wanted to investigate further for it
seemed so mysterious to me.
One evening, father, sister and I sat around a
table and after holding our hands upon it for a lit-
tle time it moved. It did not respond intelligently
to our questions, but it moved— which was to me
very wonderful, for I knew positively that none of
us moved it, and I was convinced that some unseen
force had caused that table to move. After several
attempts we were able to get intelligent answers to
our questions. Altho no reference to life after
12 SKBTOH OF MBS. BBAGB^S MBDIUMSHIP.
death, or there being any intelligence other than our
own, was made, and at that time we believed it to be
the magnetism governed by our own minds, yet I
was still very much interested— it all seemed so
mysterious, and doubly so when the table suddenly
stood still and we could not get it to move. After
trying for about half an hour we were just about to
give up when distinctly we heard several tiny raps
upon the table, and finally, after we had asked sev-
eral questions, the raps spelled, p-r-a-y! p-r-a-yl
We thought this rather strange, but did pray sin-
cerely and altho the raps were very faint they were
distinct
From that time the table never tipped for us, but
the raps always responded intelligently to our ques-
tions. After the first request to pray, we always
began our sittings in sincere prayer and silent spirit-
ual meditation.
Some time after that, in the City of Pittsburgh,
Pa., several young ladies, I among them, were
gathered around a little table and having the mys-
terious raps responding to our questions, when one
of the girls said, **Did you ever try darkening the
room? I believe we could be more passive and less
frivolous in the darkness.'* So we spent our even-
ings thus, frequently; when finally one evening I
saw, much to my amazement, the form of a woman.
For an instant I felt as if I were paralyzed, and
when I recovered suflSciently to speak, I said, ' * Girls,
T wonder if it is well for us to do this t I have just
seen the form of a woman not in the flesh. I am
sure of it for she stood right in front of me. ' ' * * Can
you describe her!'* asked one of the girls. So I
SKETCH OF MBS. BBAOB's MBDIUMSHIP. 13
described the form in every detail, it was so dear
to me. One of the girls recognized her from the
description and gasped, **0h, who was itt** And
very faintly bnt distinctly a voice, coming not from
any physical organs, responded, * * Charlotte Morgan
— Johnstown Flood. ' ' We all heard it very clearly.
* * Oh I ' ' exclaimed the yonng lady, ' * that is my annt
Charlotte, who was drowned at Johnstown, Pa., in
the terrible flood.'*
Now, we were all overcome with fear and appre-
hension, and immediately illuminated the room,
feeling that we had done something we ought not to
have done. What had caused this? Had we been
treading upon forbidden ground, or was this some
unseen, unknown power within us which had only
now become evident? Yet I could not think that it
was evil since we were so sincere and prayerful in
our thoughts ; and felt that it must be the awakening
of some mysterious power within us. Here I sug-
gested that we go together to the home of J — A — ,
where I had first witnessed table tipping; so we
hastened and after explaining to them what a
strange experience we had had, we, together with
J. A. and his wife, once again sat around their table
in a darkened room and offered a sincere, soulful
prayer; after which we sat in silent spiritual
thought. There was no more tipping of the table
or raps, but after a little time of waiting a sweet
voice, which we all heard clearly, said, **Josie, my
child, God bless you — it is not wrong — ^it is true. I am
always with you and all my children, papa, too,—
poor papa, tell him I never went far away. It is
mamma, dear, just mamma.'* ^
14 SKBTCH OF MBS. BBAOB's MBDIUMSHIP.
I was completely overcome for a time, for I recog-
nized my angel mother — ^not by the sound of her
voice (for that was just like the finest little whistle)
bnt by my mother's manner of speech, etc. My
mother— 1 knew it was she— she always called my
father "papa** as she did then. There were other
just as convincing messages which came to the dif-
ferent ones there, among them a message from a
gentleman who said we should sing, that the sound
of the spirit voices would be stronger as they used
the sound waves to convey the messages to us so
that we could hear them thru our physical sense of
hearing.
Now, I was intensely interested, for to me it was
most sacred and beautiful. At this time none of us
realized that this power was within any particular
individual, but we just thought that it came to us
all, and the wonder of it overwhelmed us so that we
did not think of anything except that our loved ones
in spirit were there talking to us. So night after
night we sat together and always found so much
comfort and good from the loving advice of our
friends in the other world.
After my father had talked with my spirit mother
and she had told him of things known only to himself
and her, he was thoroughly convinced that it was
she who manifested to him.
It was some time before we knew who of our num-
ber was the medium that had the power to bring the
independent spirit voice; in fact, we had not given
it a thought, but occasionally one of the girls would
be absent, still the manifestations continued just the
same until there came a time when I was absent
8KBT0H OF MBS. BBAOS's MBDIUM8HIP. 15
then there were no results— and thus it was we
learned that this mediumistic power was within me.
It was all so sacred to us, we did not wish to have
strangers know of it, so we kept it a secret ; only our
most intimate friends knew of our meetings.
After a time I married and went to another city
to live. My husband and I found great comfort and
help in sitting and receiving communications from
his father, my mother, and many others in spirit
life, who came to talk with us. Again we kept this
just among ourselves, but as we began to form new
friendships some learned of it and asked to join our
little circle, always so sacred to us, and they prom-
ised to keep our little meetings secret. But the joy
and wonderment which ^came thru the reunion of
families which had been separated by the '*Grim
Beaper" just couldn't be kept secret and one by one
a friend here and a friend there would in some way
learn of it, and they, too, begged to join us— so how
could I refuse or deny them the privilege of hear-,
ing from their loved ones who had passed onf
So many were seeking for tidings of their loved
ones that it became necessary for me to give all my
time to the work — altho it was nine years after I re-
ceived my first message before I entered into pub-
lic work. -
When we saw the great comfort and happiness it
gave to the people, and the wonderful proof it was
of life after death, we began to wonder why we had
not tried to learn something of the continuity of life
and the laws regarding it, so my husband and I set
aside one evening each week, and we sat together
just to learn of the life beyond. When our loved
16 BKBTOH OF MBS. BBAOB's MBDIUMSHIP.
ones came we asked them to help us in our search,
and finally one evening a teacher in spirit came to
ns and spoke just a few words— he spoke so slowly,
and the words were so far apart that my husband
was able to write them as given. There were only
five or six words the first time, then the next week
a few more were added, and so on, xmtil finally sen-
tences were completed.
We continued in this way until the teacher ad-
vised us to create some vibration while he was
speaking as he thought this would enable him to
speak longer and perhaps louder— so my husband
played the mouth organ, and the voice surely was
clearer, and we were much pleased with our efforts
for there was a gradual improvement until the
spirit voice became distinct and quite audible.
(To assist in the creation of sound waves at iircrt the month
organ was used, then a little music hox and after that an
auto-harp, and now today, the wonderful invention, the elec-
tric Victrola relieves the physical strain of playing the auto-
harp.)
Thus the Circles of light originated ; as I realized
that in my mediumship I held a key to the realms of
the unseen and unknown world beyond the grave,
and thru the proper use of this key many minds
became enlightened upon the subject of the present
and future life of man.
The little circle formed for the purpose of glean-
ing more light from that other life across the dark
mysterious chasm called death, grew until there
were so many that it was necessary to form the
second circle, and today there are many learned
people studying the laws of life under the tutor-
ship of the higher intelligences who are conducting
^
SKETCH OF BiBS. BBAGB's MBDIUMSHIP. 17
the different Circles of Light of which there are
now four in Buffalo and two in Rochester, N. Y.
With the aid of the electric Victrola the voices of
the teachers are full-toned and capable of filling a
large auditorium.
The students in the Circles of light receive their
instruction direct from disembodied intelligences in
the independent audible voice, and are being pre-
pared for a great work in the illuminating of the
minds of men benumbed and darkened by the false
teachings of the past.
The new day is dawning and men shall hunger for
the things of the soul ; so there will be need of much
thought and light along the line of seership and the
students are being taught how to unfold the inner
spiritual self and develop the powers within that
they may be able to properly impart some of that
knowledge to their fellow-man.
No one is admitted into the Circle of Light until
passed upon or approved by the spiritual instruc-
tors. Upon entering the class a student has to take
a preparatory course, the length of which depends
upon the individual student, after which he is passed
on into chapters and degrees according to his inner
imfoldment.
Hundreds, yes, thousands, have found absolute
proof of the continuity of life, spirit return and
spirit communion in these classes, and the message
circles where loved ones speak entirely indepen-
dent of any physical organs, trumpet, or any means
of conveying sound except the sound waves w'hich
are created by their songs and prayer — all in the
room hear the messages that come to the different
r
I /
18 8KBT0H OF MBS. BRAOE's MBDIUMSHIP.
ones present, myself included, for I am perfectly-
normal and not entranced during the manifestations.
And now this book I dedicate to humanity with
all the love and sympathy I feel for my fellow-men
who have not had the wonderful privilege of hearing
* ' the voice of the spirit ' * ; and I send it forth with
the hope that it will cast as bright a light upon their
highway of life as the wonderful truths it confains
have upon me and mine.
It is thru the kindness and effort of my dear
friend and secretary, Mrs. Agnes E. Smith, who
has been so faithful and true in taking notes and
compiling reports of stenographers of the different
classes and helping me to place these wonderful
teachings in book form, that it is possible for me
to send it forth as a messenger of light.
That this will be to dear humanity all that it is
meant to be is my sincere desire.
JOSEPHINE M. BRACE.
FOREWORD.
With the exception of the sketch of Mrs. Brace's medium-
ship, all of the material in this book was received entirely
from the world of spirit thru the indei>endent voice and trance
lectures; and the spirit teachers have i>ersonally advised in the
compilation of the different chapters. The following contains
excerpts from different trance lectures, which began to come
thru ten years ago.
It has been said by many that no man has returned
from the silent tomb to tell of the wondrous journey,
but today there are few who have not felt or known
something of those who have passed from the flesh
body. No longer can men say, ''Dead men tell no
tales, '^ because men who have investigated know
that man^s secrets are not buried in the grave; men
are returning from the grave to say, ''Dead men do
live."
Man has come into that state of unf oldment where
it is possible for him to dare to reach into that mys-
terious part of life; he has come to that stage of
mental development and spiritual unf oldment where
it is possible for him to pierce the veil twixt him and
God's stupendous seat— death.
• Now that spirit return is no longer questioned by
thinking men and women, it is time that one begins
to use this knowledge and aspire to greater things
thru the light of spirit.
Thds wondrous law of Nature should not he abused
by ignorant minds.
l^
20 FOBBWOBD
The law of spirit communion has been terribly
abused by illiterate minds, immoral and material
minds— minds which are sensitive but which at-^
tempt to investigate this sacred law without first
purifying their souls and making themselves worthy
of communicating with an angel. So they have come
in contact with spirits who have not progressed, and
who will advise them how to spend their money —
tell a man to divorce his wife, etc.
True, there are spirits who will do this, but not
pure, spiritual spirits. But thru all of this the true
light is penetrating the souls of men. Spirit cona-
munion does not degrade a man nor bring him down
to a lower plane, as a great many people think.
The spirit is the God part of man, and if his life
is pure, no other soul can ever bring him into dark-
ness, unless that spirit comes to him into his^ own
aura and thru his own vibration.
Spirit return is a beautiful thing; one of God's
glorious privileges, given to man in his spiritual
growth; so in your communion with your loved
ones gone before, meet them in spiritual thought,
let them help you find your weaknesses and over-
come your faults; help you into the higher things,
but please do not draw the souls of the departed
down to the coarse material things.
Oh, friends, do not invite your loved ones into
the thought in which many of you live and think all
of the time; forget the physical, do not drag them
back into the problems of your daily material life—
no— but ascend spiritually to them and you will feel
the clasp of their hands and the kiss of their lips
and the song of their souls. CSothe yourself in
^
POEBWOBD 21
truth, indestructible truth, and you will find the
power within you to think good, to act good, to seem
good, and to he good.
So- let us clasp your hands in the spirit of good
fellowship and start upon the journey, upon the
highway of investigation, searching for your loved
ones in spirit with all the love possible in the illum-
ination of the soul.
Let Truth be your watchword; harmony your
key; love and charity your stepping stones; and
morality your staff— and behold, the great light
overspreading which is incomprehensible to the
physical mind — Infinite Love, Universal Harmony,
Absolute Wisdom.
So many do not always realize that the experience
called death does not make a man all wise, nor does
it make him a perfect soul.
The experience of death is not a purification.
The individual who manifested to you thru that
flesh body which you laid away is just the same in-
dividual tomorrow in the new life. If he was truth-
ful in the flesh, so will he be when he steps into his
astral body, and if he was not truthful in the flesh,
death has not chang^ his characteristics nor made
of him a more perfect man than he was the day he
left that body; he must start upon the journey of
progression just where he was when he left that
physical body.
No one desires more than I to have all men know
that their dead can return and speak; that they are
not gone forever; that they are near you, but it
grieves me deeply to see so many plunging into the
dangerous field of investigation with absolutely t^lc^
22 FOBBWOBD
knowledge along the line of spirit communion and
continuity of life. Again and again have I made
this statement, prepare yourself first before yon
delve into the communion of spirits. Learn some-
thing of the laws which govern this because pro-
miscuous sitting with strangers, of whose lives yon
know nothing, promiscuous silting with men whose
lives you would not dare to touch upon is a very
dangerous thing to do.
It is important that you prepare yourself and that
you know whom you are calling into your home, for
the home of the soul is ever about you and it is very
hard to get rid of a guest invited into the home
of the soul. They will stay with you; not the spoken
words passing from your lips will send them away;
vou must learn how to communicate thru the said
and build about yourself strong protective forces,
which can be accomplished by spiritual developnaent
and unfoldment. Spiritualize your highway of com-
'munication in a prayerful way.
Do you know that walking with you daily there
really are souls out of the flesh who are of the same
quality that you are? If your thoughts are selfish,
do you believe that you will attract unselfishness t
If you are spiteful and full of hate, do you think
that you will attract love? All about you they are
just like you, some holding one of your predominat-
ing qualities and some another, but your own char-
acteristics govern the characteristics and qualities
of the souls who are about you, and if you sit down
for communication, why, how do you expect to re-
ceive messages from spiritual souls when all about '^
you are those of a lower expression?
1
FOBEWOBD 23
So let me tell you, friends, as you are starting
upon the beautiful journey along the highway of
spirit investigation, searching for souls gone be-
fore, prepare for your journey, purify your
thoughts; make yourselves worthy of communica-
tion from exalted souls that this may not only lift
you spiritually but that you may aid the souls of
those you love and who have gone on a little way
ahead of you and are attracted to you thru the love
line.
Spirit communion today is very much misinter-
preted, misunderstood. Men have not been able to
separate mind reading and spirit communication;
they have been unable to separate the various meth-
ods of communication ; or to know enough of the hid-
den laws of God to investigate intelligently that
they may know the things they are doing when they
dare to investigate along the hidden laws of life and
the great laws of Nature. The thing that man must
first learn is how to separate these different vibra-
tions. He must learn how to investigate the laws
of life intelligently and not go forth blindly and
ignorantly, thus being caught in the great net of
(man calls it) obsession — the disease prophesied
here upon this platform some time ago, that dread
disease which would eventually come upon the earth
plane and which would cause much insanity, unex-
plainable, undiagnosed by mortal mind of man in
the flesh. But it will be governed and controlled
and overcome only thru the spirit and the manifes-
tation of spirit thru the proper manipulation of the
laws of communication, and by the proper reception
of the spirit teachings.
f
24 FOBEWOBD
As man reaches out blindly into the hidden world
there is also danger of his being obsessed by in-
ferior intelligences whose bodies are gone, and be-
cause of the great destructive condition which came
upon the earth plane, souls have been taken out of
their physical bodies before their earth expression
was completed. Souls were cast into that new life
with feelings of hate and murder in their hearts and
they will hold those thoughts for a time until they
have been touched by the light of spirit.
i
Today, in spite of all the fear thoughts, the
prejudice, and the ignorance— in spite of all these —
men in every walk of life are individually searching
far light, for knowledge of life after death. The
rapping between the two worlds has caught their at-
tention ; the individual no longer lives and thinks in
groups the thoughts which other men have created,
but he is utilizing the will power and thought force
within him and reaching up in his search. No longer
is man standing still, for every individual is real-
izing that he is a thinking power ; he has within him
the power to think. Why has man been imbued by
his creator with the power to think, if it were not
well for him to use that power .for goodT
The minds of men are hungering for knowledge
along the line of spiritual things, but because in
earlier ages when they dared to penetrate the walls
of mystery, the edicts held out '^forbidden** and the
world stopped there, so far as that investigation
was concerned. But today, when once again the
minds of men in greater numbers and stronger
quality are daring to ask the same question, the call
I
^
FOBEWOBD 25
that comes out ^^forbidden," is unheard— it is heard
only by those who fear. The man who fears today
is tiie one who is being left behind in the great prog-
ress of the world of thought. ~ The man who fears is
the one who will let any other mind tell him that
anything is right or wrong. Why should he lean
upon any other mind when he is endowed with the
same power to think and to xreasonf The same
power is within him as is within any other individ-
ual; the same God is his God, the Gtod of the great
universe, the same great mind that governs the lay-
man governs the ecclesiast; the same great mind
that governs the laborer governs the great man in
the material world; tiie same God of the universe
governs all things. And yet these minds will say to
their fellow-men, do not do this and do not do that—
and the very same minds that tell them this know
nothing of the things they have forbidden their fel-
low-men to investigate.
Do not lean upon the thought of this one or that
one, do not follow the commands of a murderous
mind; follow the commands of a great mind which
says truth may fall, but truth shall ever rise; fol-
low the dictates of your own conscience, for man
can never get away from himself thru all the ages.
Thru all the ages you will continue to be TOU. This
is not theory— -it is the word which has come from
the souls across the sea called death; it is the mes-
sage of safety .which has been conveyed to man
from the silent shore. ^
Man in his eagerness to know, to hear from
whence he came, sought to find the inner composition
of things. Beginning in the lower elements it was
J
{.■■
26 FOBBWOBD
all right with the mind who dared to dominate, but
when the investigative minds of thinking men be-
gan to penetrate the things which they call mys-
terious, things which they call secrets, which ought
not be known by the minds of men in the flesh, then
they were forbidden to continue ; and so it has been
in all ages. Today the door again swings open and
the minds of men are becoming quickened once again
and they are responding to a something which calls
them to investigate. And again we hear it very dis-
tinctly sounding out thru the universe from minds
incarnate, ''Do not investigate; it is evil — it is evU/'
For man to know himself— it is evil? For man
to seek a higher light— it is evil? To know why he
he is and into what and where he will go— it is evil?
Is iff
Do you think the mind of any thinking man would
permit him to believe that God, who is ALL GOOD ;
God, who is all Justice; God who is all love; God,
who is all mercy ; god, who is all compassion ; God,
who hath a clear understanding, the perfect under-
standing, would forbid man after having endowed
him with the power to think, forbid his using thos^
powers to know more of himself ; more of life ; more
of what he is and what he is to be; more of the
things of the earth ; the planet upon which he will
manifest; more of the plane upon which he will
manifest after passing from this? Do youf Does
any reasoning individual who can and does think,
believe this?
But the minds of the men who dared to send out
the order in the past ages that the study of the great
laws of life by the laymen must not continue, are
\
FORBWOBD 27
■
today striving to do the same thing. Can it be ac-
complished f
In speaking of this great knowledge of spirit
commnnion, they say as they argue against man 's
individual investigation that the air is full of de-
mons who were cast out from the heavens thousands
of years ago — ^but thinking men cannot accept this
because science has proved the fact that man has
returned and proved his identity ; and of the demons
there is no absolute proof," merely theory. But
thousands of people accept this argument. Whyt
Because the masses have been taught to lean upon
the teachings of some few thinkers, to lean upon
some one else's theory; they have depended upon
some one to save them. But today men are in-
dividually awakening, they are learning how to cul-
tivate the inner powers; learning how to find the
kingdom of heaven which is within them. Men who
never studied until the last year or two are begin-
ning to study; something makes them wknt to know
and so they delve into the interior of things— it is a
part of the great law of evolution.
The walls have been broken down. There is
naught between you and that realm beyond but just
a little bridge. You have stood at the bridge and
feared the way ; and now as your loved ones call to
you from just across the bridge, they are so happy
and so natural, they still love and speak in the same
old way, but they love you with a deeper love, a
stronger love, and they speak to you out of the very
depths of their souls ; and the words they speak to
yon hold a great lesson.
28 FOBBWOBD
All things have been abnsed by man, as in our
modem time the law of communication, has it not
been abnsed f Has it not been bitterly abnsed f Has
it not been trifled witht Have not men in their
eagerness to delve into the nnseen been catight in
the great web of insanity? Yes, bnt let me tell you,
do not forbid him or her to investigate because it is
evil— suggesting to them, for they will go eventually
to search for loved ones. Do not suggest to them
that it is evil for they may go in a sneaking way or
filled with deception or shame or things filled with
earthy thoughts. Let them go in a spiritual way to
protect humanity. Oh, do not say it is evil, and
forbid them. As soon as you know it is true and
you know it is good then teach them how to com-
municate, teach them something of the dangers and
something of the blessings of communion with
spirit; teach them how to communicate with the
dead, so to speak. Teach them that they may not
open the door continually to receive their guests
from the spirit side; teach them when to open the
door in spiritual thought and prayerful aspiration
to receive their guests from the world beyond.
Men in their blindness and in their eagerness will
investigate even when other minds suggest to them
that it is evil; they will continue to investigate —
some just to satisfy their curiosity; and it is going
to break up the great monopoly of churches, of sects
and denominations ; it is going to bring men together
— the Jew and the Gentile, the Indian and China-
man, all races; yes, and it is going to bring the
churches together.
The ecclesiasts in their foresight see what will
^
FOBEWOBD 29
ultimately come about and they are striving to hold
back the minds of men — ^it will be some struggle—
but, aye, the time has come and the age has come
when the masses are mentally fit to reach out into
the hidden laws of life. Today, when every mind
is asking something of the life beyond the grave,
^when everywhere thinkers are talking pro and con,
we feel that it is the duty of those who can to come
to man and tell him something of the great law
which governs spirit conununion. *Tis well to tell
mankind to search ; 'tis well to tell him the dead,
so-called, can return, but 'tis better to prepare him,
to teach him how to investigate and to communicate
with those who have experienced death — to teach
him how to find his loved ones gone before.
It is because of the ignorance of the laws of nature
that man meets with all misfortunes. In the inves-
tigation of any great power of the universe, unless
one understands something of its law, it is danger-
ous to do this. Oh, dear brothers and sisters, if you
only knew what you are doing when you sit in jest
for spirit communion; when you take your ouija
board before you in jest, in fun, in laughter— just
to amuse you. Oh, do you not realize that that law
which, opens the gates between, that law which
brings back to you those who have passed on is too
sacred for you to use simply for your amusement
and for material gain. If those who do this could
only realize, if they could see thru the eye of spirit
the things they are doing, they wovld never do it
There are two distinct forces in the great law of
nature in the universe, one is constructive, the other
destructive. So 'tis well that those who can come
30 FOBEWOBD
in touch with men in the physical expression to teach
them something of this great law, to show them thru
spiritual thought what it really is. What is the
spiritual vision T It is that which reveals to man the
hidden things of life — ^why, it is understanding. And
so when you penetrate the walls between in ignor-
ance, when you do it blindly, what can you expectf
So in your investigation as to whether or not .we
are all being fooled, and whether or not the atmos-
phere is full of demons whom this great, just, holy,
pure and infinite God has let come back to deceive
his children —would a God of love do thist Oh, no,
brothers and sisters, it is because they are spirit-
ually blind that they have allowed this theory, these
stories to take root in the undeveloped mind and to
stand between them and God. No just and perfect
God would say to any undeveloped forces, * ' Go and
deceive my children and see whether or not they
will go to you or come to me — ^and if they go to you,
I will crush them/' Oh, no, this is not God — it is
only the conception of God in the unenlightened
minds of men.
Man, know thyself, and in knowing thyself thou
wilt find thy God. Find the God which loves every
one of his children, which lets the little worm live,
the little birds to sing to you, the God which sends
you the beautiful expressibn of nature in the spring
time, the beautiful snow to cover the earth in the
proper season— the great God of love which has
consideration for all mankind.
Now, those who have embraced the beautiful
thought of spirit return and spirit communion— do
you know that they have the eyes of the world turned
FOBBWOBD 31
upon them today t So it is for you to live the life that
will compel them to look up to you ; that will make
them see the great good that communication with the
world of spirit has brought into your lives and
brought out thru your lives into otiiers. 'Tis not
what you say so much as it is what you do, and more
than anything it is what you think, the thoughts you
entertain, for as a man thinketh, so is he. 'Tis ^ue
that negative thoughts float thru your brain,
unwelcome guests, they will pass thru, but the
thoughts which are entertained in your soul 's home
as your guests, see that they are such as you would
like to have your friends know and see, because
every thought becomes eventually more than a
thought — so guard your thoughts.
Some will hold that it is wrong to commune with
those who have passed on, but I defy any man to
say this when spirit communion is sought for the
spiritual growth of his soul thru love—not thru
selfishness, not thru inquisitiveness or eagerness to
reach out for material things. When it is sought
thru love for him who has left your physical vision,
can any one say it is wrong T Can you say your
loved ones would return upon such a thought wave
as that? Is not love a God quality? Can any man
who seeks spirit communion thru pure spiritual self-
sacrificing love feel that it retards his progression
when he seeks in that vibration?
It wiU not retard the progression of any soul who
seeks in spirittial aspiration.
\
PURPOSE OF THE BOOK
We desire to lift spirit return and spirit com-
munion to that high standard to which it belongs;
to bring the reader into a realization of spirit re-
turn whilst still in the flesh body; to show man the
dangers of investigating spirit return before he fully
xmderstands the laws which govern this; to show
him how to reach into the higher realms and to pro-
tect himself from the spirits who are undeveloped —
those who live very close to the earthy thoughts ; to
instruct the people of the earth how to find their
loved ones who have gone before ; how to create a
channel of purity and truth thru which those in
spirit can come to man in the physical expression;
to prove to man conclusively that spirit communion
is possible and to show him the diflference between
constructive mediumship and destructive medium-
ship.
We will not attempt to explain all the diflferent
methods and phases of mediumship — there are vari-
ous avenues for communication, all of which can be
used beneficially if the investigators first learn the
laws which govern these and know how to protect
.themselves from the lower minds who have not yet
awakened spiritually. Spirit communion is very
much abused by man reaching out into the unseen
world without first preparing himself for the jour-
ney.
God never intended that this beautiful law should
34 PURPOSE OF THE BOOK
be used for man's material and sellBish desires. The
reason that this sacred law of the GREAT CAUSE
OF ALL THINGS GOOD has been kept hidden so
long is because man has abused it, ignorantly per-
haps, but it has not been used for man 's spiritual un-
foldment, but for his material and earthly gains.
First, it was needful to prove to the world that
another life there was, and then it was needful to
comfort the bereaved and to give the knowledge of
what shall confront the traveler of the earth to that
mysterious country. So we have opened the doors
that there might be poured over you a greater un-
derstanding: that understanding which gives you
peace; but the world has mistaken the spirit door,
and they have knocked upon these doors for selfish
purposes, and thought that all there was to learn
from that other side was to see, to test, to try, to
find out that the consciousness of man beyond the
vale of death could still define {questions pertaining
to earth and earthly problems — but that is not our
message to you.
We desire to give you a knowledge of eternal pro-
gression. There are many master minds in spirit
who are preparing to speak to the children of the
earth within the next year ; to bring a greater light,
and great shall be the demonstration of-the spirit,
and the time shall come when mortal eye shall see —
for this we are planning.
Now that the great awakening has come, because
man 's mind is developing to that state where he can
receive spiritual things, he has dared to plunge into
the darkness into the other world and talk and walk
with spirits of whom he has known nothing. Some
PURPOSE OF THE BOOK 35
of the spirits have not awakened as yet— souls
steeped in sin in their earth life^ and they are still
in it; the desires of the flesh have not gone; de-
sires to wrong have not left them— and man invites
souls of this caliber into his presence. When he
does this, he sins not only against himself, but
against man. Do not do this until you have the
power to aid discamate souls who return and ask
for aid. There are many souls out of the flesh, as
well as in the flesh, who will step into the homes of
those who are constantly inviting spirits to them.
Because of man's ignorance of the laws of spirit
communion, he does not know how to investigate;
so he investigates in a material sense and finds
fraud, finds wrong. He opens the door for mani-
festation, holding the pencil and getting writing and
he becomes so fascinated that he is at it constantly,
calling in any tramp soul who happens to be go-
ing by.
If you wish to draw frona the lower realms; if
you wish to invite destructive spirits into your
midst, you can do it by simply speaking and calling
them and inviting them thru concentrated thought
on physical and material matter, holding no spirit-
ual thought ; if you sit thus, you will invite just that
kind. Thoughts are things; and if "you are putting
things around you all the time which are impure and
unholy then when you talk or attempt to talk to the
spirit world about you, the things about you will
call their like to you. You may scoff at this expres-
sion, you may laugh, but it is true, nevertheless.
They have laughed at many things which are true—
this is one of them. If you build about you and have
36 PUBP08B OF THB BOOK
all about you pure, holy thoughts, and you sit for
communion with spirits, why they invite their like.
True, spiritual love never dies, but grows and
grows as your loved ones see you and know you as
you are. They know why you are weak ; they know
why you sin ; they love you so. And wh6ther your
thoughts be coarse or fine, your loved ones will
come to you— but would you invite them thru the
coarser realm of thought, impure conditions, if you
knew it? Then know it — ^when you do invite them
by that suggestion of falsehood, of anything but
spiritual and good, you are causing them to reduce
to a very low de^ee, not making them evil, but
making it possible for them to be stained during the
time of their manifestation to you by the impurities
around them. If they reflect to you in th^ midst of
their sweet message of love a falsehood, close the
realm ; look to your lives ; what is that they picked
up as they penetrated your thought realm 1
So in your search for your loved ones, search in
the name of God, in the holy spirit of righteousness
and truth. Too many souls have found the lower
realms because they knew not what they did; knew
not how to search. So cultivate in your investiga-
tion a prayerful thought. To receive good you must
send out good ; and to receive evil, send forth evil.
So, hewaref If the good return, so can the evil.
Now, another thing in which spiritualists and men
who call themselves investigators are blind and
ignorant of the laws is when they will sit for de-
velopment, as they call it, and when some spirit
comes and shakes up the body arid causes them to
make faces, they are bringing themselves down to a
•^
FUBPOSB OF THB BOOK 37
lower vibration than that in which they are. In al-
lowing intelligences who are inferior to themselves
to control their organs, they are dealing with de-
structive forces; but those who seek spirit com-
munion thru spiritual thought" in spiritual aspira-
tion, create a channel of communion thru spiritual
thought and come in touch with the higher realms
which are composed of constructive forces.
It is a fact that many people desire to develop
mediumship immediately upon being convinced that
spirit return is possible— but mankind must be more
enlightened upon this subject; mankind must not
delve into such things so ignorantly, so absolutely
innocent ; for there is a price and you may be called
upon to pay that price; a price which may mean
sorrow to you. Many times you will have to sacri-
fice all that which is nearest and dearest to you in
the mortal world. Are you willing to make that
sacrifice? If not, why do you send forth that desire
to be a medium?
Do you know that a rapid development of med-
iumship is but a surface mediumship or psychology
mediumship, and not a spiritual mediumship? Be-
cause the outer vibrations of your consciousness can
penetrate the outer vibrations of another man's
consciousness and bear this knowledge to you that
you are able to express it to another, and he under-
stands then that you know something of him and
can tell something of his thoughts, about the condi-
tions in his home, his desires, etc., this is no proof of
spirit return. Perhaps you can tell him the names of
his friends, but this is not the spiritual mediumship
that the higher teachers in spirit wish to develop in
38 PURPOSS OF THE BOOK
mankind today; this is the objective or outer
mediumship, and it is not constructive.
Now, what the teachers from the higher realms
wish to bring forth from within you and out of
you is to perfect and bring forth that spiritual part
of you which is in direct line with the GREAT
CAUSE— the great white light— knowledge, perfec-
tion, divinity, GOD. This is within you, but it takes
time to bring it forth according to the necessity of
your material thought, which may in the course
of your mortal life confront you ; but eventually it
shall be brought forth, and then from this great
fountain of knowledge you can draw freely, and tell
it to mankind that they may be guided in the true
sense.
Oh, what a pity to waste your force in telling a
man the number in his family — ^what benefit is it
to tell him the position he holds in the material
world. That which we are trying to bring forth
within you is subjective mediumship; that which
will awaken man spiritually ; that which will illumi-
nate the God spark within his soul. Do not desire
the outer, or objective, which is a destructive force,
but strive for the inner, the spiritual mediumship,
the subjective which is constructive. The outer will
in time be detrimental so that it will tend to drag
you down or it will tend to give that which is untrue ;
so develop the spiritual part of yourselves and then
brothers and sisters, you will see the great white
lights surrounding you; you will find the fountain
of truth and the kingdom of heaven which lies within
you.
PUBP08E OF THE BOOK 39
As the great realization permeates all parts of
the globe today that the dead have returned to say
they are not dead, that they still live and can touch
man in the flesh ; that the dead have spoken words ;
that they have come from the land beyond, now the
eflForts of man to reach his loved ones are clothed in
material thought. He steps as it were out of his
everyday life and stands upon the brink which is
so close to the great and deep abyss; (you do not
see it, but I see it) and then he calls into the world
unseen by him, and the mesage comes back, and he
calls again and the message comes back, and in his
eagerness to come closer he falls into the pitfall;
and then when he has risen out of it, he turns from
spirit communion. The fault is in him — ^it is he who
is at fault.
Now, promiscuous sitting and opening of the door
to communication blindly and ignorantly is bound
to bring harmful results. We will speak of one
method of communication, automatic writing, for
instance. A man going into a seance room gets in
touch with some individual whom he knew in this
life and perhaps he will say, **What can I do to
hear from you at home?" And the advice comes
back, **Hold a pencil. *' So this individual having
no thought of how to protect himself from mis-
chievous spirits desiring to manifest, starts with a
pencil in his hand, invited manifestation, not clothing
himself, so to speak, and his environment with
spiritual thoughts and in prayerful aspiration, but
he merely sits eagerly watching that pencil and
calling for manifestation —and after a time he re-
ceives a written message ; a beautiful writing signed
40 PUBPOBS OF THB BOOK
by one whom he knew. Now, after he had accom-
plished this, and the message having proven the
identity of the sender, if he would close the door
for a time, say several days, then again open the
door in prayerful, soulful thought to receive a mes-^
sage, all would be well. But instead of this method
of procedure the man in his eagerness to get more
and more, and in his blindness sits again and again
until the thought is almost an obsession, inviting
any soul that will write for him; and he will ex-
ultantly exclaim to his friends, **0h, I am getting
writing**— then finally he gets messages that are
not good or true, and he begins to see that he is
being misled.
When he finds that he has received messages from
undesirable spirits, he attempts to shake them oflf
immediately, but he cannot do it. It requires a great
effort, a power of mind cultivated to a high degree
to accomplish this.
So let me drop this little word along the way. Do
take a pencil, but sanctify your surroundings for
spiritual communion; open the doorway into a
higher realm of thought. You would not desire to
have spirits come to you from a lower realm of
thought, from a lower plane of life than that in
which you are walking— not one of you. So con-
sider the dangers you face in opening the door of
communion too often to invite unwarily any who
may be passing by. Sit for development with the
pencil in the sanctified spiritual realm of thought
built about you in spiritual aspiration and ask within
the consciousness of you— not the word-spoken pray-
ers, not the lip prayers, but the deep soul prayer
PUBP06B OF THB BOOK 41
which asks for naught but that whidi is good and
uplifting.
Open the doorway of conmiiinication in light that
you may receive communication that will aid many
to be better men and women ; and then sit for only
a few minutes— do not overdo it. If you sit for
five or ten minutes for communication and do not
receive any, do not sit and wait untU you do, but
close the door again in prayer and say, ** Friends,
if you are here, God bless you, I will meet you again
at such a time** — and then meet them again in that
same prayerful thought.
The greatest power manifesting upon the earth
plane today is the power of the human mind. There
is a power within each and every one of you to
create a channel of communication. You can get in
touch with a realm of spirit whichj 'will be de-
structive to you, or you can come in touch with the
higher realms which will be constructive to the soul
of you.
Then there is a great danger— I wish to impress
this deeply upon you— in the instrument which man
frequently takes first as a means of amusement, the
ouija board. This is one means of communication,
it is true, but man does just the same with this
instrument as he does with the pencil — opens the
door of communication continuously inviting promis-
cuous souls who may be passing along.
The fact that the spirit can and does communicate
and that the minds of men can come in touch with
individuals out of the flesh is all the more reason
that the man who has gained this knowledge, or who
42 PUBP06E OF THE BOOK
is searching for it, should know the necessity of
first preparing himself or educating himself for
spirit communion.
You would not go from here to your northern
countries where it is bitter cold, leaving here in the
hottest days without preparing for tiie journey ; but
blindly you delve into the secrets of another life
and expect them to always come to you with good
and true messages.
If there is nothing about one that will attract
good, if one is searching for falsehood or untruth,
if the strongest thought about that one is untruth,
that is just what he will attract to him. Untruth i&
negative — a negative thought, and it will draw the
things which are destructive; it is a destructive
thought; there is nothing positive about it and it
is a destructive quality of thought that it builds.
If you are searching for truth, you may not find
it at first, you may see manifested all about you
untruth for a time, but it will not touch you, it will
not hurt you because you have builded about you a
quality of truth, the positive quality of thought
which can be created within the consciousness of
man and protect him from the destructive forces-
which may come to him in his investigation.
Men do not understand the laws of vibration as
yet, but the eyes of the world are opening and men
are coming into the realization of things which they
never dreamed of. The reality of life is sinking into
the consciousness of minds who are in the physical
body today. Men search for messages from those
who have entered spirit life in truth, in spiritual
thought, and not as in the olden time when they
d
PUBP08E OF THE BOOK 43
sought it to have their fortunes told. Think of
this. Think of dragging disembodied souls down
through all the density of all the earth conditions
just to have your fortune told; to tell you of your
old physical expression; if you should sell your
house ; to help you injure your neighbor's prospects ;
to tell you how to get rid of some one you do not
like — think of it — ^why, it is a crime.
. The man who dares ta use this beautiful law of
spirit conununion for such purposes is a mental
criminal— for it is a crime. Spirit return is one of
Gk)d*s doorways through which man can find his
soul, his spiritual powers, then would you drag this
down to the coarse vibration of the earthly things 1
If you think of visiting the seance room for the
pmpose of bettering your material condition at
tJhe expense of your neighbor, stay at home—^^ay
at home— witil you can know that spirit is of God
and that man is of God's creation, and the spirit
who has left the physical body has gone into a
purer and higher vibration, a higher conception of
things. Do not invite your loved ones into that dense
vibration, but build a spiritual home that you can
reach them— I do not mean a home builded of lum-
ber, but a spiritual thought house into which you
can go into meditation and touch the spirit world.
You need not go to a public seance room, but go
into the silence of your own room ; build your little
thought house of spiritual aspiration, of service, of
love.
But, do not think you can go into silent prayer
perhaps today and build^ a beautiful thought house
then tomorrow go forth and injure your neighbor
V
44 PUBP06B OF THB BOOK
or start or create some condition about him whidb
will make him unhappy, then when you go back to-
morrow night to your little thought house, do not
expect to find it there, for it has crumbled back to
earth. But if you had truthfully spoken to your
neighbor and had been sincere in all your dealings,
you would still have your beautiful thought house ;
you would find that it was not all thought, but also
deeds and service.
Then go into that holy sanctuary of spirit and
your loved ones will come and speak to you and
you will feel their presence. Do not abuse this
holy, this sacred law of spirit communion, and then
you will know more of the condition into which mian
steps at death. Build your spiritual thought house
now and when you leave that body and step into
that house directly you will know and directly you
will see all things are possible to the human nodnd
through spirit, and man is indeed a reflection of the
great Godhead. So make your physical temple
worthy of being a part of the Great Cause of all
things; make yourself worthy of being a reflection
of the Godhead— make your physical temple worthy
of its tenant.
MediumShip today is very much abused, very
much misrepresented; is very much in demand by
those who have no desire for anything but knowledge
of how to better their material conditions. But
when man realizes what mediumship, true, spiritual
mediumship really is, he will enter the chamber of
conmiunication with a feeling of holiness. He will
not go there with the hope to find a fakir, because
PUSPOSB OF THB BOOK 45
he -wilLknow that if it is a fakir he is searching for,
he will find it.
If you desire to develop your powers of medium-
ship, do be careful about all those who are assembled
in the circle with you, for as you are joined together
in thought of development there may be some among
you who would deceive, and if this be true, you
surely will draw deceptive forces about you—like
attracts like — the world beyond the grave is full of
spirits that you would not like to invite into your
home, your soul 's home.
First, educate yourselves along the line of spirit-
ual thought, learn to know yourselves, learn to build
the glorious spiritual protective powers, and then to
you spiritual mediumship is bound to come ; because
through the holy light of spirit all things are pos-
sible ; and by reaching out through the spirit, build-
ing by service, by kind words and kind thoughts,
tearing down selfish thoughts within you, by living
a true life in so far as you are able, you will find
you are able to lift and enable man to unfold spirit-
ually and to express God^s truth and light.
15ie door is open into the realms of spirit. One
does not have to leave the flesh body to live in a
higher sphere. There are those walking in the flesh
today who are in higher realms of thought than some
who are out of the body. Disembodied spirits who
are walking in the lower realms of thought cannot
touch you, cannot stand before you unless there is
within yourself something of the same thought,
some desire in direct and harmonious tune with
them.
As man learns more of the wondrous law which
46 PUBP06B OF THE B06K
governs all things, he will know that there is walking
about him more that is invisible than of the tilings
which he can see, that those which he cannot discern
in his mortal thought are stronger about him than
those things which he can touch with his physical
sense.
Purify your thought world and your act world
will become purified by its illumination, then you
can see the glorious light of the over-ruling mind,
the God power which guides you into all truth. If
you deceive your fellow-men, expect to be deceived
by the spirits who return to you ; if you are selfish,
expect the selfish spirit to come to you because when
you attempt to commune, you open the doors to the
realm of thought in which you are.
This is the thing which has hindered us, this is the
thing which has helped to keep the glorious light
of spirit return dimly lighted in your world. This
is why so many greater minds forbid your investiga-
tion of spirit return, because they realize that man
has walked in such paths of life that he may be
misled by undeveloped spirits.
Therefore, our object in coming to you is that
we wish to have the door opened wide to the spiritual
world; that we come to tell you there is no death,
but first prepare yourself, make yourself worthy of
the message. Do not go into that sacred chamber
of communion and when your loved ones come, say,
''What about that investment? ^^ Or, **Is that you,
mother? Well, say, what shall I do about the house?
Should I sell it?*' Oh, do not drag that mother who
comes to you in the pure and holy light of spirit,
whose soul has been severed from all the physical
PURPOSE OF THE BOOK 47
memories for years, down to the lower and coarser
expression. It hurts, it grieves the soul who reduces
down through all the density of the earth plane to
tell her child that she lives and that she still loves
and still prays that her child will awaken to a
realization of spiritual things.
Oh, the glorious truth that lies within spirit com-
munion. Remember, friends, that gathering in little
groups to develop mediumship is not true spiritual
unfoldment when you gather in to see what you can
find, and let some tramp spirit who happens along
(whose vibration just fits yours) come in and
control you. Oh, it grieves us to see all these repre-
senting themselves as spiritual helpers and leaders.
Brothers and sisters, if you intend to present true
spiritual light to man, rise out of this. Make a
spiritual leader of yourselves by unfolding the spirit
within you, by reaching out not for the personal
benefits, but that you may come closer to spirit, and
feed the spirit with spiritual food.
You must prove to the world the truth of spirit
return. Do not let material mongers come to you
asking that you tell them of their past, of their
family, etc. That does not prove that the spirit is
there. Build a spiritual, foundation of truth which
will prove the greatest thing the world has ever
known. The laws are so simple if you just hold
the truth about you.
There is another danger which man must learn to
avoid. A spirit returning will step into the vibration
of an individual so closely that it can formulate
words to speak its thought. It is impressed upon
48 PUBP06B OF THB BOOK
the brain of that individual just as sound is im-
pressed upon the brain through the ears and then
he knows he has heard the words, and as he utters
these words the minds of men who have never been
touched by the spirit feel a pity for him. They say
that his brain is deficient, and so they have homes
where are many whom they call insane. The truth
is that many of them have their brain cells weakened
by the continual practice of different intelligences
upon their brain cells, because so many are endeav-
oring to reach mankind with little spoken messages.
There are numberless spirits who are searching
along every possible avenue to reach mankind.
A musical instrument which has been played on
by one and another, abusing it until it is all out of
tune— this is the way many sensitive brains are used
by outer influences, which because of their lack of
spiritual unfoldment have come in touch with the
undeveloped minds who endeavor to use this in-
strument through curiosity. This law, so little
understood by man, so very much abused and mis-
used, as are a ^eat many other wondrous things,
you will find some day to be of great benefit to you.
Spirit return is a beautiful realization ; it is one of
God^s open doorways of spiritual unfoldment, and
your loved ones come through that doorway to you;
Would you lay in their way that which would spoil
their happiness? Would you ask that they aid you
in wrong doing and in tearing down good that you
might accumulate a little more of material things?
They return to aid you, to help you, to guide you,
to awaken the spiritual part of yourselves, and not
to make conditions which will enable you to get the
PUBPOBB OF THB BOOK 49
best of a material bargain. You are transgressing
when you ask them to help you sell your house, or
to eject from homes those whom you think are
causing unhappiness— you are doing wrong when
you do this. That is why spirit return has been
held down. It is unwise to reach into the world un-
seen for commimication of a trivial nature. And
until you have thoroughly gathered into your con-
sciousness a clear understanding of the laws of com-
mimication, and how to create that protective force
and build the proper channel it is better to leave
spirit communication alone.
Do not build a condition which will grieve your
loved ones who are close to you, loving, serving,
guiding you, who are ministering angels bringing
tidings of light — and through that illuminated light
of God they come to you burning with love, en-
thused with happiness, for they love you and they
shall not leave you.
Humanity needs various forms or expressions of
help. There are some who can help in one form and
others in other forms. A great many people in
coming years will be seemingly suffering from in-
sanity; but it will be merely through the weakness
of their own mentality or thought that they will slip
away because of the nearness of many undeveloped
souls. But this insaMty will be overcome by man^s
knowledge created by spirit communion, because by
getting in touch with minds out of the flesh man can
know what is the trouble and remedy it.
In ignorance mankind opens the door to spirit
communion in material and physical thought inviting
into their midst undeveloped souls before they are
50 PURPOSE OF THB BOOK
illuminated spiritually. Oh, friends, if you could
see the great harm in sitting and inviting intel-
ligences lower than yourselves, inviting minds not
nearly so illuminated as you are into your body to
control the mind of you, you would not dare do it.
Never permit a soul who ia unf oldment and develop-
ment is beneath yourself, to control your mind.
Know this: That it is true, as those who say it
is, many souls come back masquerading — ^true, true —
and many men in the flesh will masquerade. So if
men in the flesh will maslquerade, so also will un-
developed souls out of the flesh.
But there is a way to protect yourselves that you
may delve into the great life beyond the grave and
derive great benefit therefrom. Let TRUTH be
your watchword in everything you do, and when you
investigate the great law of spirit communion, clothe
yourselves in truth, make the soul of you spiritual
so that you will receive the spiritual things, that the
souls who are akin to you may come close to you.
That law of attraction is very evident, and you will
bring them close to you when you sit alone for com-
munion; so open the way in solemn prayerful
thought, and when you go to a public meeting to
communicate with your friends who are gone, first
study the life of the instrument through which your
loved ones must come ; know something of what that
soul is because every soul that manifests to you
through this instrument must come in very close
touch with the souls surrounding the soul of the
instrument who brings your messages to you.
Study the lives of the instruments who bring your
communications to you. See the life they live every-
PUBPOSB OP THE BOOK 51
day ; know whether or not yon wonld like yonr loved
ones to come into their vibration, whether or not
von wonld like to invite them close to this individual.
Stndy the lives of those with whom you sit for mani-
festation frequently. Be very careful ; beware, that
they do not open the door to spirit intelligences
whom yon wonld not desire to invite into your soul 's
home.
Yon wonld not invite into your home any tramp
that happened along— not one of you — ^unless you
might help him, and yon were strong enough to help
him before he destroyed you— you would not do it.
And so until you are strong enough mentally and
spiritually ta help those souls gone before, and know
how to build the protective forces about you, be
careful ; for insanity and obsession are many times
brought to the poor individual who starts upon the
highway of investigation blindly and ignorantly.
When man first comes into the knowledge of spirit
return, and it is ever so with man, he plunges madly
into it, enthused over this knowledge, it comes upon
him overwhelming him, and filling him with more
and more desire to know what it really is; what
wondrous power is back of it all, and he never stops
to find first upon what realm he stands. He never
stops to say, * * Now, am I spiritually fit to delve into
the hidden things of God?*' He very rarely finds
himself speaking in the silence to his own conscience
and finding whether or not he truly loves all man-
kind, asking himself whether he has cultivated to
a very high degree his hate power, or has he culti-.
vated within him his love force. Has he learned to
52 PUHPOBE OF THE BOOK
see through the eyes of spirit? Has he cultivated
universal love ? If he will ask himself these questions
and finds that he is deficient in the spiritual and
constructive part of himself, it is well that he goes
warily about his investigation.
The illuminated spirit returns to the earth plane
and manifests — ^not to lead you through material
experiences— no, that is youi^ part, but to teach you
how to live and to illuminate the God spark within,
to teach you how to love, how to serve your brother.
It is the purpose of the spirit to warn you against
opening the door of spirit communion with all those
thoughts of earth, with all those desires for riches,
with all those thoughts of selfishness, seeking from
the other world those things which through your
selfishness you desire. True, the door is ever open
to all beings and man is privileged to gather for
himself. If he first purifies himself that he may
draw from the higher realms of spirit he will find
food for his soul, and he is always hungry for more
and more light of spirit, and the brighter and more
cheery becomes his life because he sees spiritually—
the spirit can discern all things.
Yet there are those who would try to use the spirit
to better their material conditions, who would go
into a seance room and ask the holy spirit for things
that are sinful, for things of the earth ; they would
even ask the spirit to put a bar between man and
wife, to break the ties of matrimony. Man would
use this glorious power of spirit communion to
create discord— oh, what a mistake.
Know that just so high as you rise spiritually,
from just such a high realm of thought can you
PUBP06B OF THB BOOK 53
draw the things that your soid needs. Tbe glorious^
or the belittling messages received through the open
doorway are the results of your own vibration. Even
those pure and beautiful spirits who love you must
descend through the density of the vibrations around
the earth plane^ and even their love messages are
colored by your sins. If you deceive your fellow-
man^ and you receive your loved ones through those
vibrations a message from one who has risen, who
knows but that pure word which would tell you the
truth, would be so colored by your impure thought
that you woiild not recognize his voice.
So if you wish to receive the very best, make your-
selves worthy ; build that condition around you that
will not discolor the brightest message ever sent out.
Now that you know this, why not begin today to
live a pure life, to rise and reach out to the glorious
and grand realities which are yours. Let us help
you ; let us show you the way. We have learned by
bitter experiences those things which we are trying
to teach you. Because when we dwelt upon the earth
plane man in his ignorance and prejudice closed the
door to that higher realm, but you are privileged
today to open the doors wide to that unseen world
and listen to the soft voice of the spirit. Therefore,
we hope that the door to the lower realms of spirit
expression, inhabited by those spirits disembodied
who have not yet risen, wUl be closed. This door can
be closed. Are you going to close it, or are you going
to receive those tearing-down thoughts from the
lower realms because they help you materially? Are
you going to waste the glorious gift of mediumship
54 PUBPOBB OF THB BOOK
by entertaining visitors from the lower realm of
thought?
We come to tell you that the mere fact that some
can put their minds in tune with others is not a
proof of spirit return. True, the spirit power is
back of it, but who knows whether or not that spirit
is out of the body! You are just as much a spirit
now as you will be when you have cast off the flesh.
Do you think that because one can tell you where
you were bom, can tell you what you were thinking
of when you left home, can tell you where you have
lived, that this is a proof of spirit return t It is not.
It is a proof of spirit powers, but the spirit while
in the flesh body can do these things. But why culti-
vate these powers? They are not uplifting— then
why do it?
The pure spirit returns to speak into your soul
those things which will make you better, those things
which illuminate your soul in its growth and fill you
with a desire to rise and be better. And if you sense
the messages today you can tell that your soul is
rising by the messages you receive. You can know
when you hear from that spirit how much higher
they are. These things prove spirit return, these
things prove the progression of the soul.
There are none, not any, who have not some spirit
power within which will bring positive proof of
spirit return to them, if they have the proper
spiritual meditation and aspiration in harmony.
Know that the basis of all things spiritual is har-
mony. If you are not in a discordant condition you
will surely get positive proof of the spirit's return
to earth. It is hard to tell you just when you will
PUBP08E OF THE BOOK 55
receive that message, I mean through your own
instrumentality, but know that if you want to witness
positive proof of spirit return, if you doubt all
humanity, go into the silence in spiritual meditation
daily, and daily, and just as true as I am speaking
to you here, you will receive positive proof— this is
true.
THE DESCENDING LIGHT
CHAPTER I.
THE ASTEAL BODY.
(The material for this chapter was gathered from different
lectures which were given thru tiie mediumship of Mrs. Brace
during complete entranoement. The lectures are given every
Sunday evening in a large auditorium and the subjects are
announced by the spirit teachers a week in advance.)
First, we vfUl tell you something of that new body
through which you will manifest after death, as you
do through your physical body today.
The astral or star body is that which would appear
as a reflection or electric flash, were you able to
catch a glimpse of it through the physical sense of
sight. This body which envelops your physical body
is growing and developing each day of your physical
expression.
It has every appearance of the physical body ex-
cept its composition which embodies ether, elec-
tricity, star magno, or star magnetic force, holding
records of every emotion, thought and act of the
individual.
Ether is a chemical or quality of the atmosphere
which permeates everything, but which, as yet,
scientists have not been able to analyze. The astral
body has more of this in its composition than has
the physical body.
Upon this astral body is recorded every emotion,
58 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
every thought, every act which passes through the
particular material expression of the individual who
manifests through this body of whi<jh we speak. The
astral body is that body which you are building,
making, every day of your expression upon the
physical platie. It is more of the electric force;
it is formed or rather composed of more of the con-
ditions which come from the atmosphere, but in,
around and about you, penetrating within you are
these rays with which you in time become directly
in touch by thought. You may not understand this —
it is spoken of as being electricity in wonderful
magnetic healers. This electric force which is about
them is gathered through their astral bodies; apd
they are able to draw and express more of the force
from the atmosphere. This force is the food, so
to speak, upon which the astral body, I will not say
exists, but gathers its force.
Your physical body would grow terribly weak
were it not possible to feed and satisfy it— material
food is placed in the mouth; that is the way to feed
the physical body, but the astral body gathers its
food, its force, from the atmosphere as one would
draw within him electric force. This is why electric
treatments aid greatly the physical body; but it
enters into that body through tiie astral body, and
the stronger the astral body the more beneficial the
electric treatments; because if the astral body is
undeveloped, which is so in many instances until
one grows to be of some age, it does not gather
much electric force ; but if it is in a strong condition
there you will see one who is magnetic, and has
great force to heal. I am not speaking of mental
THB ABTBAIi BODY 59
healings but magnetic healing, two distinctly differ-
ent kinds of healing.
Man is now beginning to find the power of elec-
tricity—he can do much with it now, but he is only
touching upon the very edge of it. Electricity is
the food of the astral body. Man attempts to place
it in the physical body, but it only comes away,
leaves it again and goes into the astral body which
can gather it through natural means. And as the
child is fed before its birth into the flesh by natural
means so is the astral body whilst in the physical,
but after death it is for you to learn how to manipu-
late, and how to care for the astral body.
In each expression you have a body — in the
physical expression, a physical body, and in the
astral expression, an astral body, and each is con-
trolled by you ; an instrument in your hands, so to
speak.
The terrestrial or star magno, which is part of
the astral body, causes it to respond to the law of
gravity^— and this enables the soul to be in close
touch with the earth life. It is the force which
attracts bodies to the particular planet upon which
they manifest; and there is a strong sympathetic
vibration between the astral and the earth.
But after they have reached a certain stage of
perfection, so to speak, the soul in its growth and
the spirit in its unfoldment rises and grows to
understand, not more wise, as you would say in the
physical, but grows in spirituality, in spiritual
growth7 in spiritual unfoldment nearer and nearer
to that perfect standard; then in time it outgrows
and casts aside that astral body; after which it is
60 THS DB80BNDING IJOHT
possible for that spirit to pass to other planets and
rise far into the unknown world planets, unknown
as yet.
It is possible for those who have left their astral
bodies to borrow another's astral body and return
to their old familiar planet to manifest, but it is
through the astral body borrowed for the time, just
as the spirit returning from the astral plane borrows
your body— the body of an instrument, the medium,
as you fcaow it, to speak through it. Thus they
manifest as missionaries from the purer and more
perfect realms of spirit through the astral body
on the astral plane, and come for the purpose of
enlightening and lifting souls to a higher conception
of spirit.
The astral body in appearance is very mudi like
the physical body of the individual because it reflects
upon this star magno, (electric force, I will call it,
but it is a finer force than electricity; yet it can
be compared in a sense to it that you might the
more clearly comprehend it). It appears so much
like the physical body that one who can just catch
a glimpse of it thinks it is surely a materialized
form that they see.
The astral body depends greatly upon the environ-
ments, the life and expression of the individual.
Much of it is but a solid— it is not solid as you would
call it, because your thought of this is material—
but it is solid for the astral— coarser— heavier — ^less
like the spirit. He who has not progressed very
far from the physical thoughts and needs, to him
it is solid.
So as you live and as you express yourself in
THB ASTRAL BODY 61
your service and such, you are building and building
that body about you which envelops you, so to speak.
It is just as a reflection would seem to your eye, so
fine you cannot see it, yet it is there ; and it is the
vehicle through which you will manifest as you are
manifesting today. After you have discarded your
physical body that astral body will be just as much
you as the physical body through which you manifest
today is you.
True, you use but one body at a time because
through the physical life the astral is being com-
pleted, perfected, made ready for its tenant. Dur-
ing the physical expression of the individual the
astral body is in an embryonic state of development,
so those who live to a **ripe old age'* have a more
fully developed and perfectly formed astral body to
start in their new expression. This is the case also
with those who pass out after a long illness, for as
the physical body declines the other body through
a natural process grows stronger in preparation for
its tenant.
When death comes suddenly as by accident, etc.,
the astral body is weak, not fully developed, and the
soul finds some difficulty in manifesting for a time,
much as does the child prematurely bom into the
flesh. However, souls who pass into the other life
under those conditions are oared for by other souls
who serve in this way. There are great armies of
souls who devote much time and thought to the care
of weak and undeveloped astral bodies, much the
same as there are many in the flesh who give their
time, thoughts and lives to the study of the physical.
And so kind and loving souls on the astral plane
62 THE DESCENDING UOHT
give succor to their unforttmate brothers and sisters
who pass into that life without completing their
physical expression.
The astral body radiates color vibrations which
are governed by the predominating characteristics
and thoughts of the individual, (see chapter on
Heaven) and generally the last thought a soul has
in the physical is much colored with fear and doubt ;
this causes the new body to reflect a dull grey, but
which becomes illuminated more and more as the
soul unfolds the finer qualities.
Every person has some particular thought or
quality which is more pronounced in them than any
other — a pet thought — ^and this gives the astral body
a certain predominant color. These color rays are
not always discernible through the physical sense,
but sometimes one does catch a glimpse of light
which he cannot explain any other way than that it
was a light which did not come from any place, — ^jusl
a light. However, through spiritual unfoldment and
cultivation of the powers within one can see the
astral body very plainly at times.
Some astral bodies hold almost every color there
is. As you sit in a seance or in the silence of your
own room, many times you will see a light— blue,
red, gold— they vary in color, and as you study the
meaning of these colors you will learn to know when
you see that color that it is just a little portion of
an astral body, your friends are near you. In your
meditation or when you are weary and filled with
woe, you will know that your loved ones are near,
and as you study the language of colors, you will
THB ABTBAIi BODY 63
know after you have studied, as you would know the
characteristics of your friends.
The astral body is in a higher rate of vibration
than the physical body so it can rarely be discerned
through the physical sense of sight. It vibrates
higher than light; in fact, higher than any vibra-
tion which can be reached through the physical
senses. Although sometimes one feels a presence—
as for instance, one sitting in a circle will receive a
shock much like an electric shock or thrill which
will sometimes cause him to visibly tremble —this is
caused by the close proximity of the astral body
of a discamate soul whose vibrations are not in the
same rate as the one who is effected thus, and then
also the one vfho is endeavoring to manifest does
not understand how to reduce or increase the vibra-
tion to harmonize with the one in the flesh—this
caus/es a shock. But through a sympathetic response
on the part of one or the other, harmony is produced
and frequently a message is received in one way or
another.
He astraL body is lighter than light ; it is lighter
than the light rays because it is of a higher vibra-
tion ; it is lighter and higher, and yet more powerful
than electricity, yet it is a form of this. There are
two distinct principles in all of nature— the positive
and negative — and the contact of these two prin-
ciples in the atmosphere produces a dynamic power
called electricity. And man is going to find these
things in the near future.
Today man knows positively that when he has
finished with the physical expression of life that he
will step into a new expression — every living man
64 THE DE80BNDINO LIGHT
and woman must live in another expression— and
death is that condition or experience through which
every man is placed in an entirely different expres-
sion of life.
All mankind expressing itself upon this lower
plane of expression holds within its own existence
a trinity. First, the elements, the terrestrial body,
the lower grosser qualities of the beast expression ;
second, the higher or star body, the astral body;
third, the spirit, the God spark, that quality within
man which reflects his Creator, which reflects har-
mony, love, truth and the finer (qualities whidi are
a part of God.
Man has learned something through experience of
the lower expression of life, so now we will touch
upon the second or intermediate part of that trinity,
the astral or star body which is so closely fdlied to
his flesh body during the physical expression that
it has every appearance of his first body save that
it is of an entirely different composition.
Under certain conditions it is possible to see the
astral body separating itself from the physical at
death when vapory fragments will be seen to rise
above the body. The solar plexus holds to the very
last portions of the astral body until a very fine line
or thread of light which binds the two bodies at the
center of the physical body (the solar plexus) is
suddenly snapped and ''the silver cord is broken/*
The reason it is more possible to see the astral body
at this time than under ordinary conditions is the
resistance of the physical which causes the astral
to reduce in vibration for a short time during the
process of transition. The astral body tears itself
THB ASTRAL BODY 65
away and finally it is closed upon that center of
nerves/ That is the last grip which that physical
body has npon its astral shell.
PJbysical sensations and memories are retained by
the astral body for some time after death— the
length of time being governed by the individual. If
a person *s predominating qualities are physical and
habits were formed to satisfy the physical appetites,
then the physical memories are more pronounced
and tile soul finds more diflSculty in becoming ac-
quainted with its new environments, etc.
Unless a person is very highly developed spirit-
ually, it is very likely that the soul will stay near
the physical body for a few days after transition,
therefore it is not advisable to destroy the clay or
physical body until over three days have elapsed and
then cremation is the proper way to dispose of the
flesh body. Especially if the soul had any pro-
noimced habits, such as drug or intoxicants, etc.,
because after the flesh body has returned to dust
or ashes the physical sensations or desires no longer
reflect upon the astral body, and the higher spiritual
qualities begin to develop and manifest.
In some instances, (when the life has been void
of spiritual thoughts and all the thoughts and de-
sires have been very earthy and physical) the
physical memories are very pronounced, until the
flesh body has lost its form completely and passed
to earth.
When man finds that he can stand beside that
flesh body and see it and know that it is his, his
first thought is fear. The first sensation that man
has when coming into that new life is fear— and the
66 THB DBSOBNDING LIGHT
very first sensation the child has when bom into
the flesh is fear. The very first thought in the flesh,
and the very last, is fear.
Some have builded such a strong thought force
about them intermingling with fear that the astral
body reflects very little else for a time; until that
coarser force or thought sheds away from the astral
body then it holds the finer qualities. The little child
finds great difficulty in learning how to use hands
and feet ; they move awkwardly at first because that
part of the mind has not become acquainted with
its duties ; and so it is with the man as he first steps
into his astral body. So if the astral body be heavy ;
be weighty, be more seemingly material, it is because
that man's life has been such, and he needs more
experience to reveal the God spark within him, and
so that astral body carries the individual into that
new life. He learns after a time how to manipulate
that new body, he becomes acquayited with it as he
has his flesh body, its uses and its needs.
The astral body also needs food as your flesh
body does, but it gathers it from that force, elec-
tricity; (I will use that term because you are ac-
quainted with the interpretation) those in the astral
body draw that for themselves, they learn to feed
that body as they have learned to feed the physical
body, but they do not satisfy their astral bodies
through the mouth as in the physical; they must
learn how to gather to themselves their needs and
desires.
They must learn how to keep and use that body
and then they begin to develop understanding
through various experiences. They are drawn into
THE ABTRAIi BODY 67
different realms by the law of attraction. They have
their own experiences; some are forced to come in
direct contact with man in the flesh body — some to
learn and some to guide and some to help physical
bodies — ^by varions ways comes the experience
through which they must pass. And in those ex-
periences they grow more and more enlightened,
and finally they grow lighter and closer to spirit
mitil in time they have another body. It is a glad
day when they can cast aside all memories of earth
and ascend into pure spirit. They still hold their
individuality—that is the thing which never dies
because it has been gathered through all the differ-
ent schools of experiences.
Man must have some experiences close to the earth
plane after death by coming in contact with other
souls manifesting in the flesh, se.eing their lives
through the spiritual vision (understanding) thus
learning the effect of different experiences, and
feeling the sorrow and joys of or with others,
and learning in that way the real meaning of the
trials of life which enables them to work out their
lives in harmony with the inviolable law of com-
pensation. They must know all the flesh experiences
before they can pass entirely into spirit.
Therefore, the astral body is that vehicle of the
soul or the spirit which helps man to manifest close
to his particular plane upon which he has spent his
earth expression. When the astral body has gone,
the spirit returns to the earth plane only in bor-
rowed vehicles, borrowing the astral bodies from
those who are as mediums or manifesters between
the higher life in the spirit and the astral plane.
68 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
There are mediums, as you term it, manifesting on
the astral plane who are bringing to those spirits
who are manifesting in the lower expression, and
yet still upon the astral plane, bringing to them the
higher, purer thought of spirit.
Souls have risen while still in the flesh ; they have
soared out of the earthly conditions into the uni-
versal light and still hold their flesh bodies, but that
flesh body grows weaker and finer, less coarse, the
vibrations are higher, and soon it will fall away and
that soul in its ascension will know more of that
new plan of life and he may pass directly into a
school which will prepare him to return and to teach
and help others.
You all know it is well to understand the care of
the physical body and its relquirements ; that under-
standing it enables you to keep it in better condition,
and so since it will be but a limited time until you
will occupy your other body, the astral, it surely
behooves you to know something of the new body,
for surely it is yours, and it will be just as much
yours as is your physical body today yours. So it
is well that you know something of what it is to
express yourself in the astral body.
As the astral body has reflected upon it the knowl-
edge of existence, reflected upon it and through it
by the physical expression, if that thought or that
knowledge of such a body existed within man, why,
surely it would reflect itself upon the new body and
he would readily become acquainted with the future
state. Then it would be very much easier for one to
adapt himself to his new mode of life than if he
goes over with the thought that he will immediately
THE ASTRAL BODY 69
plunge into a heavenly home of peace and harmony,
forgetting all the little sorrows he has caused, for-
getting all the griefs he has brought into the hearts
of his fellow-men. Do you think you ccm do these
thmgs and escape retributionf
There is one great law—harmonious attunement—
not atonement, but attunement. Tou are all striving
to rise into this, and you will, but you cannot hide
one thought, one desire— it is revealed to the un-
folded spirit. So it is well for you to know some-
thing of this new body which will be yours in that
not far-distant future, perhaps tomorrow, when you
will be molded through the inevitable laws of nature
—evolution— you will come in direct touch with the
earth plane and then you must do your work.
After the spirit has discarded or outgrown or
consumed its astral body, finished its work, in that
particular expression, it can pass at once into, about
or above all the different planets for there is no
magnetic force to draw it down or back to that plane
upon which it expressed itself in the physical.
The aura is the soul body which surrounds and
encloses the mortal body. It is as a light which
seemingly radiates from the mortal man. These
lights are colored with his thoughts, which have
their own particular colors, with his acts, and every
act and every thought that man sends out into the
universe shows upon this aura about him, and this
attracts kindred spirits to him.
The soul holds a record of everything; every ex-
perience through which you pass in your physical
expression is imprinted upon the soul of you; and
even as the spirit leaves the body the soul of you
70 THB DUOlNDIHa lAQHT
leaves the flesh and enters into that astral body
which is being prepared during yonr physical ex-
pression.
The spirit is that Oodspark within each and every
individual; it is that part of you which makes you
to the image and likeness of God ; it is the ray, the
spark, we will say, of the Great Over Soul, the
Spirit of spirits, the CAUSE of all things. There-
fore the soul is that part of man which individualizes
the spirit, and makes that portion of the Great
Spirit you.
Now the soul of man records individually, all his
experiences, his thoughts, his beliefs, yes, and all
conditions mentally and physically through which he
passes— they all tend to the building of his soul.
Therefore, the soul has as its duty the bringing out
or rather the spiritual enlightenment or illumination
of the consciousness which makes him realize what
part he has to play in the world.
It is thru the mind the records are produced,
as the human mind is constantly generating and dis-
charging and every thought discharged from the
mind of the individual leaves its imprint upon the
astral body. Now it is the improper use of the mind
which causes much of the physical ills of today.
The records or impressions made upon the astral
body sometimes reflect so positively upon the
physical as to cause a chemical change to take place
causing sickness or health, according to the con-
structive or destructive quality of the thoughts.
Either consciously or unconsciously man is con-
stantly building or destroying.
CJonstructive thinking builds and perfects, and
THB ASTRAL BODY 71
destructive thinking destroys and breaks down be-
cause the impressions on IJie astral body made by
these thoughts reflecting upon the physical body
produce results according to their quality.
So you see the necessity of proper thinking. One
should strive to perfect every idea before discharg-
ing it, for wonderful results can be produced by
goody wholesome, healthy, perfect thoughts, not
only in the physical body but in every condition
pertaining to the individual.
There are those whose consciousness has not
seemingly been illuminated during the physical ex-
pression — ^but there are no lost souls; for every
soul hath within it a spirit, and spirit is of eternity,
spirit is of God, spirit is eternal and continues to
live. And so long as it needs these various ex-
periences (the spirit does not need them but the
individual does) in bringing out the spirit, his
particular spark to perfection, the school of ex-
perience is before him and about him and he must
go thru it.
The mental sensations of individuals leaving the
flesh body depend very largely upon the life they
have lived and upon their thoughts, their expec-
tations, and* their feelings, whether of fear or
eagerness to leave the body. Invariably the very
last thought that man holds as he leaves the flesh
is that of fear, as is the first physical thought that
man holds.
Fear is an earth thought.
When man leaves the physical body after an ill-
ness, his loved ones in spirit have made prep-
72 THE DESGENDING LIGHT
arations to receive him and they assemble about
him preparing to take him to his home, which is of
his own building closely associated to the earth,
and memories of those who have been with him.
And sometimes if one is taken out of the physical
body suddenly then he is carried to what you would
call a hospital in your expression of life. It is not
a place but a condition in which there are many in-
telligences trained to do this work of bringing them
back to consciousness and into a clear realization
of the new life. In this condition things are made
clear to them in such a way that they may know
and that they may realize the composition of the
new body, how to use it, how to nourish it and all
of this.
Man builds about him conditions which make for
him that which is good and make for him that
which is not helpful. The physical body is bom of
physical bodies, is brought into physical existence
thru the physical expression, and into which is
placed and imbued and grown in him, his soul, his
individuality, and then comes a time when mother
earth takes back into her bosom that which is hers,
the flesh body.
Death comes sometimes when man's physical
body is perfect; when there is no preparation, sp
to speak, for the severance of one part of that
being from the other. When the time for sepa-
ration has not come thru a natural process the
astral body is weak and not prepared for its tenant,
it is not entirely formed, and does not hold the
powers which are required of it to carry and bear
into another life that man, that individuality.
THE ASTBAL BODY 73
When the physical body is^ perfect, when the de-
sires for the physical expression are fnll and
vigorous and ambitious, when the whole thought is
building upon the physical plane of expression,
when he has not a thought of spiritual things,
should that soul be suddenly plunged by accident
from that expression into a strange one, into a
weaker body, prematurely bom into a new life,
then it is true that thru the law of gravity he is
drawn by attraction down dose to the earth plane.
And by that law of attraction it is possible for
him to develop and grow to that stage of perfection
where it will be possible for him to rise into higher
thought realms. But at first he is drawn close to
those in the physical and there he grows and
gathers strength and power for the real necessities
of that astral body. Still during this time that
spirit is unfolding, the individuality is growing
purer, more illuminated ; he is beginning to see and
to know— not to see thru the physical eye, but to
see thru the great law of life. Then when the time
comes that the astral body has developed to its
fullest degree, has become perfect, has become all
that it should have been, had death delayed for a
time until that individual's physical body had cast
it off thru a natural process, then begins its growth
into another realm of thought where he not only
helps man to build conditions, but builds and aids
his fellowtnan in the flesh; and he rises into a
higher conception of the things which are of God.
But during this time that astral body carries that
soul to all parts just as you would send a- thought.
Now we will tell you something of one who passes
74 THE DE80BNDIN0 LIGHT
out from the body during disease — ^long illness.
Unconsciously there is coming into his conscious-
ness, without his realizing it, I would say, that
little thought that the physical body is not going to
stay long. That little thought gathers to itself
more and more of the things of spirit. He may not
express to you that he is rising out of the flesh, but
the spirit forces who are assembled about him
know and realize positively that that body is going
back to earth and they hasten to aid in building and
strengthening and perfecting that astral body so
that it comes into that condition which is perfect
more rapidly because all this time during the
physical weakness they have been treating upon his
spirituality, his individuality, his soul qualities; and
in these instances they pass into the astral body
with a clearer realization of how to use it, how to
manipulate it, how to live with it, and they may
more rapidly return to man.
When death comes by man's own thought, by
man's own desire, when man in his mistaken
thought of things crushes, destroys his temple of
flesh, the mind holding that destructive thought,'
holding that desire within itself until it becomes
an act, does not only crush the flesh body but re-
tards the growth of the astral body. But if it is
because of a diseased organ within that physical
body, because of a deranged mental condition then
the thought is entirely different; 'tis much the
same as those who pass away thru illness; tho it
scatters to a certain extent those forces who are
assembled at all times about that individual. It
breaks down that law which helps to build and
THB ABTRAI. BODY 75
make tiie CQjiditionB right for the passing of the
soul from the physical body.
Now when men live on in their physical bodies
until their bodies are bent and wrinkled > with age —
'tis a beautiful sight to behold from the spirit side,
so why should you grieve for those who grow old?
It is but showing that the astral body of that in-
dividual has taken hold, the soul has taken hold of
the astral body, it is working upon that, it is grow-
ing and perfecting that, and the flesh body is grad-
ually going thru a natural process, passing back to
eartii. 'Tis just the natural process of death; 'tis
just mother earth closing her arms about that
which is hers — 'tis because the outer body, the
astral, is strong, is growing more perfect to receive
that soul.
And that is the lesson men are beginning to
gather in their desire to build their physical bodies
thru their mentality; thru the spiritual expression.
They are touching upon that law which makes it
possible for the physical body to remain perfect
until that astral body is ready for that soul to step
into it, expressing itself full and perfect.
How TO See the Asteal Body Leaving the
Physical.
I will speak to you of the passing away of one
whose body has grown weak gradually and the
astral body has grown stronger because of this.
If one places himself between the sun's rays and
that soul and a soft gray light from one side and a
76 THE DESGENDING LIGHT
soft green light from the other, if he puts himself
in just as high a rate of vibration thru spiritual
thought, he can see this astrsd body. What you
speak of as the death rattle is the drawing of tiiat
astral body to a focus which is as a vapor lifting
from the body, and seems like steam or white
smoke and comes to the center of the physical body
and then it will lift itself and sometimes sink back
hurriedly, then lift and sink back again, and then
lift until you will see it pass thru the walls.
Then there are those whose astral body gathers
itself together and for days they lie there because
the mind within is filled with fear, it cannot leave,
and it is conscious of the fact that it is leaving. It
is much better for one to pass away in an uncon-
scious state for all the loved ones in spirit who are
assembled about bear it away where it is given the
proper care, proper nourishment, thought force,
and all the needs it will require until it comes into
consciousness. But there are those who pass away
in absolute consciousness and filled with fear —
they are to be pitied. The astral body will lift and
fall, and cling close to that physical body. This is
why we urge you not to touch that body until so
many hours after a person has passed away.
The question is asked, **How long, after the soul
leaves the flesh body, does it take to get the con-
dition to send forth a message?" As there are
many different individualities it all depends upon
the individual. Some even expect to return inune-
diately and find they cannot because their con-
ception of this has been so dim, so imperfect, thlat
they expect to step back just as they are in the
THE ASTRAL BODY 77
fleshy and so the physical thought prevents the
manifestation. But one who lives spiritually and
comes back over the love thought can sometimes
speak within five minutes, it depends upon the in-
dividual. They can appear instantly, immediately,
as the soul slips from the shell body and bursts
forth, if those who are about them are in that same
vibration — ^it is all vibration — ^if you can build your
thoughts and raise your vibration into spiritual
expression then you can see your loved ones slip
away ; but you are filled with grief and emotion — if
you were physically possessed and thinking of
spiritual things as tibat soul left the body and you
were holding a clearer conception of spiritual
things, you could follow that spirit in thought, you
could see that soul take its flight, as it slips from
that clay body.
CHAPTEE n.
LIFE ON THE ASTEAL PLANE.
Li all the search that man has made and is mak-
ing, comes the cry for more and more knowledge of
the life beyond the grave — ^they are asking for more
tidings of their loved ones over there.
Bnt the souls returning scarcely know how to
reach you, they hardly know how to tell you how
they live; or how to make you believe that it is
they who are speaking to you — ^and yet man in his
eagerness to know, asks questions far beyond the
spirit who manifests for he has been out of the
flesh for a short time and knows very little of the
life over there. Many of the things you read,
many of the things you hear are parts of thoughts
brought to you from souls who have been in that
world of spirit but a very short time.
Were you to be suddenly taken to a sttange
country where the method of living was entirely
different from what you had been used to, and
within a few hours after your arrival you attempt
to send home word to those you left, do you think
that you could tell much of the method of living
there? Could you explain to them fully the things
which you went to see? No.
The mind of man upon leaving the flesh body
starts just where he leaves the earthly expression,
starts mentally right there, and he can see only
UTS OF THB ABTRAIi TUklfZ 79
with that limited vision for a time mitil he has
learned thru spiritual nnfoldment how to cultivate
the spiritual vision. Men ask whether or not the
spirit sees as they see because in their limited ex-
perience upon the earth plane of expression their
vision is limited to the physical sense. The soul,
the spirit of man does not see as you see with your
physical eyes, but they see thru the spirit of con-
sciousness within. They see thru the eyes of un-
derstanding. Now, by this I do not mean to say
the spirit immediately after leaving the flesh body
sees thru the eye of understanding. The soul
manifests more pronounced than does the spirit
until they have worked and gone thru the process
of refinement, which is a tearing down of imperfect
conditions builded during the physical expression.
So there are various stories told of the life over
here — ^many things told to you that when put to-
gether seem to conflict. There are many minds in
the flesh today who may all tell a story of the same
incident and yet no two of them will be alike be-
cause each one sees thru his own individuality ; each
individual sees thru his own light of understand-
ing and one gives his vision of the incident and
another his, and so on, and so it is with those who
. have recently passed over, so to speak.
You harm those who have recently left the flesh
body when you ask them to answer questions which
they cannot truthfully ^nd broadly give you. They
can. give you only that which they have gathered
in their own consciousness, and that thru the light
they gathered whilst in the flesh — but after a time,
by repeated communication with the same individual
80 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
spirit or entity, you will find a wonderful growth, a
change in his thoughts. It is the broadening of his
vision, it is the growth and cultivation of the inner
spiritual vision for him.
Now, it has been said by many who return that
they eat and drink and they live much the same as
man does in the flesh. So they do for a time, in
their thought — in their thought— as one in a dream
sometimes will eat, or thinks he eats. Many times
there are those who have awakened after having
partaken of a fine repast in their dreams and feel
as satisfied almost as if they had really taken a
meal in the flesh. So in this way as in your imagi-
nation those who are very recently out of the flesh
think they eat and drink. If they have given great
thought to their meals while in liie flesh they cairy
that strong inclination to satisfy the appetite of
the physical body with them, and they can have the
thought that they are eating and drinking — ^they
are close to the earth — ^not because they are evil,
no, but because their thought has not grown very
far from the earth plane, and for a time they will
stay very close to the earth, for these physical
memories remain for a time.
Frequently the first few times that some souls
return to manifest after death, they reflect their
last physical sensations upon the medium or in-
strument thru whom they manifest. But this rarely
happens if the flesh body has been cremated.
When the last physical sensations of a. soul are
reflected upon the medium, it indicates that the soul
in coming in contact with physical vibrations re-
LEFS OF THB A8TBAL PLMSTB 81
calls the last physical sensations. This, hoi^^ver,
is often a means of identification.
Now, as man leaves the flesh body he merely
casts off, so to speak, that instrmnent thru whidi
the spirit and soul manifested during that stage of
physical expression. After he has cast off this
flesh body the same individuality exists. All his
thoughts, his desires, his feelings of likes and dis-
likes, feelings of hatred, avarice, selfishness, and
all those qualities sfre a part of him if he has culti-
vated them and allowed them to so much become a
part of his in&ividuality that he will cause another
to recognize him by his characteristics. Can he
shake them off with the physical bodyf Oh, no, he
cannot put them in the grave, they live and are a
part of his soul; they continue to live with him
there until he comes into a clear realization of
spiritual things. When he begins to realize that he
is an eternal entity, that he must continue to live,
that he must have more experiences, that he must
go thru that same school of experience perhaps in
another expression of life, then he begins to work
to overcome those things which are detrimental to
the spiritual growth^ of man. He must undo all
that he has wrongfully done — tiiere is no great
mind going to say, ** Your sins are all forgiven;
they are all wiped away/' No, but tiie Gr^at God,
the Great Source of all good makes every possible
way for man to do this; great fields open up be-
fore him, avenues broad and wide lie before him;
but he -must work himself thru them. No soul will
carry him thru — each individual must do it for
himself^
82 THS DESCENDING LIGHT
And 80 how can you expect him who has just
passed from the flesh body, whose mind is full of
all thoughts of the earth, to tell you how they eat
and drink and walk, and what they do and how
they live. He can tell you how they live close to the
earth plane as he has all the physical memories,
desires and appetites, but to tell you what heaven
is like, what the life over here is — ^it must be one
who has shaken away all those pl^ysical memories.
Some will overcome these immediately and they
realize they are in a new life and at once they rise
into the light of spirit. They find that the meUiods
of keeping that new body, the astral body, are not
by eating and drinking as man does in the flesh.
But this new body must be nourished, and it is
done, we will say, by drawing, absorbing from the
atmosphere that force that you call electricity, only
it is of a finer nature than what you know as elec-
tricity. You have no conception of the difficulty
one finds in bringing down into an object lesson, a
clear picture of one life to him who expresses him-
self in another — to bring out of tiie spirit world a
vivid picture of their life to you is a more difficult
task than you can imagine.
Of all the many souls who return to tell you of
the life over here, each has its own particulair con-
ception of it. Each can give forth to you his per-
sonal experience and sensation, but as there are
many individuals so each and every one senses the
experiences thru which they pass perhaps a little
differently; tho death is the severance of man's
spirit from that clay body which has been the
vehicle or the organ thru which he manifested just
LIFE OF THE ASTRAL PLANE 83
during one of the various expressions or experi-*
ences thru which each individual must pass; one
grade, we will say, of that school of experience
thru which every soul in its growth passes, and
thru that undeniable law of evolution man grows,
refines and develops, unfolds, and steps eventually
into anotiher expression.
When man awakens to the knowledge that he has
another body so different from the one in which he
was accustomed to manifest, he finds as he lifts his
hand that it is so light — oh, the sensation is so hard
to impart to you who have the weight of the
physical — ^but it is strange to feel that lightness, to
feel that nothing draws you down close to the earth,
you can rise or fall, walk or glide, you can be
where you desire to be instantly as quickly as the
thought comes. It is not at first a beautiful sen-
sation because that old memory, that thing which
plunges you to earth, which dwells for many years
perhaps in the consciousness of the soul after leav-
ing the body, is fear. Fear never was bom of the
spirit; fear is the thing of earth gathered into the
consciousness of man, and men, who have recently
left their bodies, have that one thought, fear; and
of what are they afraid?
They cannot see as they have seen in the flesh
body; tiiey come into that realization that they
know their friends and they know how they look,
and can touch a tiling without laying a hand on it.
"They see their thoughts, but they see without see-
ing as you do ; they do not see the form of solidity,
but they know it and that it is tiiere.
^Harmony is of the spirit and until man outgrows
84 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
or works away, we will say, out of these old
vibrations, out of these old physical memories, he
is bound in a sense to the earth plane — ^now I do
not mean to say that he is an earth-bound spirit,
but he is bound by those ties or memories close to
the earth; then not staying constantly, we might
say, close to the home, close to those whom he loved,
he realizes the wondrous opportunities which lie
before him. He must learn to live out of the flesh,
he must learn to express himself thru that new
body.
Strange it seems to him that he feels so light
and everything seems so plain to him. Things
which always have seemed so deep or so mysterious
are all now so dear to him. He can see into things
and can understand them much better than when in
the flesh body; then there comes to him the vivid
and real visualization of all his earth expression,
that quality of the soul, memory, awakens in him
and brings before him vividly everytiiing thru
which he has passed in his earth expression. Then
the question comes to him, ** Where is my Master t
Where is He who shall judge met Where shall I
find Him who is to pronounce the sentence which I
thru my earth expression have brought upon my-
self?*'
Some souls for years after leaving the body are
searching and believing they are waiting for Him
who shall appear to them as a man of the flesh,
and bearing the same quality of body which they
possess at the time, because they conceive, for a
time, of no different vehicle than that thru which
they express themselves. Souls who have believed
\ UFB OF THE A8TBAL PIANB 85
80 strongly the old-time teachings, meaning that
souls can be lost, and that their Master would come
forth and judge them and cast them either into
eternal punishment, or reward, have this thought
so deeply impressed upon them that they live for
years and years in that new life believing that such
would come to pass, and they wait for an appear-
ance of that God or Master who will judge them.
Because of the old teachings, there are millions of
souls today walking the earth who thmk they are
waiting the day when they shall be cast into tor-
ment, and they cannot get away from tiiat thought
until they receive the Holy Ghost.
Now what is receiving the Holy Ghost? It is
that reception of spiritual light — ^when you receive
the holy spirit light which gives you the clear
realization of the things of spirit. It is the spiritual
awakening ; receiving the Holy Ghost is when the
holy spirit descends into your consciousness and
comes forth with it an illuminated spirit; it is the
knowledge which only the spirit can have and give
and hold. To go back to the old-time way — a con-
veying to man the things of spirit. But men have
in their material conception of things so worked
over and made over and reshaped and re-formed
those truths until you would not recognize them
were you to see them today and yesterday of the
dark days. So you see what it means to imbue into
the consciousness of the little child things which
are before them, and tell them of the torment and
such after death if they do not do just what you
believe is right.
Sometimes it takes many days, and sometimes
86 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
weeks and sometimes months ; and it has been many
many years before some souls awaken to the fact
that the flesh body is gone, and yet they live and
recognize those about them, those who are drawn
to them thru love.
So is it not time that man knows something, do
you not think, of the experience thru which he must
pass? How can these experiences be made dearer!
How can we create for ourselves the condition
which will prevent these conditions such a& I have
spoken to yout Now, I do not wish to convey to
you that man should live entirely out of the
physical expression in thought, but you can grow
your souls and illuminate them with spiritual
thought, aspiration, service, love; with all the
things which reflect the God-head; and then when
you step out of the physical into the spiritual you
have builded a condition into which you will step
and you have opened the way to your spiritual
friends and others who have gone before that they
may come more directly in touch with you. And
the soul of him who lives spiritually during the
physical expression, when he leaves the body he
immediately rises and recognizes those about him
as he sees them.
If the flesh life has been spiritual and he has
lived in holy memories of those who have gone be-
fore, if they have communed, not in words, but in
soul thought by spiritual meditation with those who
have gone before in love, it is the perfecting or up-
lifting and making more nearly perfect the souls of
those with whom he comes in contact. He is mak-
LIFE OF THE ASTBAL PLANE 87
ing a way, building a stairway of truth down which
his loved ones can come to help him out of the body
up into the light; and then it will seem so simple,
this stepping from the physical into the new life.
(Taken from trance lecture.)
So many things have been said, so many things
have been written in response to the questions
asked which have made men ask in a stronger tone,
'*Do spirits really wear clothes f
This question is asked in a laughing way; it is
asked in a serious way, and it is asked by those
who really want to know. Now that spirit return
has been proven beyond all doubt, men are anxious
to know of the pleasures they have over there, of
the garments they wear, and of their manner of
living, and so on. So I thought perhaps you would
like to hear something of this.
As we have explained in previous lessons, upon
leaving the world of flesh man begins just where he
leaves this world — in thought. In thought he takes
with him the knowledge he has acquired whilst here,
all that he has gathered within his mentality is
recorded upon the tablets of his memory; all the
things which tend to make for him a soul, for the
soul, as we have said before, holds all of all the
experiences thru which man has passed. Every
memory and all the thoughts are recorded and tend
to the building and making of the soul of man.
,The soul and spirit are one and yet they are not
the same because the spirit is that part of the
InJBnite which is you and the soul is that part of
you which is composed of your personal experiences
88 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
and thoughts which individualizes the spirit — the
spark spirit — and makes that particular spark you.
Now man has grown from his very first ex-
pression in the physical to live and always clothe
the physical body. In all nations, all peopleSi all
classes, they have their individual method of cloth-
ing the body — ^and they have learned, too, to clotiie
the spiritual self, to cover it.
Those who live entirely material lives, wbose
every thought is builded upon the conditions
around them during the earth expression, whose
every thought is builded upon the betterment of
their physical expression, not spiritual but material,
whose every thought is amusement and beautiful
clothes — ^now, do you think that upon stepping into
the new life all those thoughts will be obliterated?
Decidedly not; for all the individual desires, and
hopes and aspirations go with them and are a part
of them. The astral world is close to the earth
plane and so they are close to the earth. Whilst
they wronged no man, did no wrong, yet they sent
very little by their thought that would suggest
spiritual things, they had no thought beyond the
comfort and adornment of the flesh body. All their
ambitions were composed of material things, and
when these souls step into that other life, do you
not think they would have solid memories to take
with them of clothing and material pleasures? Yes,
they carry them along when leaving the flesh body;
their memories are so vivid that they clothe them-
selves in memory's garments; they see and feel
with the sense of memory; they remember the sen-
sations of the physical body; they appear to one
LIFE OF THB A8TBAL PLANE 89
another to be much the same as they were in the
physical; they hold so strongly this memory and
they think they are much the same after death as
they were in the flesh body.
These are the souls who can and do so readily
manifest; and you will see in all the writings, in
all of the messages conveyed to the investigating
mind of man, which tell of smoking and of dancing
and of the amusements over here which are just the
same as in the material world — ^it is from souls
who have very recently left the physical body, not
those who have learned to live the life in the
spiritual world, the spiritual life, not those who
have. shaken away the physical memories and taken
on the new expression in its fullness. It is from
those who are still living in the solid memory of
their physical expression whose whole thought
world was composed of fine clothing and the things
which amused them — and into that they step.
But after a time there is silence, so far as com-
munication from that soul is concerned — ^not that
they are lost from their loved ones, but that they
are penetrating the wall between the earthy ex-
pression of memories and the spiritual, and a new
expression of life opens up to them. They see the
wondrous beauty of the spiritual life and they rise
out of the solid expression into a finer, more real
life where they can see and know. Where they can
feel the call of the soul to service; where they can
ki<ow the meaning of the wrong and the good which
they have done; where they can hear the call to
service either there or back to earth to teach man
that he is eternal, that the eternal part of him is
90 THB DESCENDING UOHT
not the physical, to teach him how to clothe the
spiritual part of himself.
Then as that soul returns and comes closer to the
earth plane vibration there comes upon him the
realization that man could not clasp hands or speak
to man unclothed, until minds have risen out of the
physical thoughts which call for the covering of the
physical body, adornment or protection, and as he
comes close to the vibration of those who are
psychic ethereally there is brought to them what
would appear to the physical eye as a vapor like
substance. The souls who have progressed out of
the solid memory of the physical into a finer light
of spirit, as they reduce to take on your thoughts
in the coarser vibration of the physical and to
appear in all spirituality, they are clothed in a
vapor which is gathered from the atmosphere —
ethereal.
The souls who have returned and spoken to you
or have written to you telling of the great amuse-
ments and the smoking and eating the same as upon
the earth plane, and of the garments they wear,
are those who have recently left the physical body
and have not penetrated the walls beyond. They
have only learned that it is possible to reach you
and that it is possible for them to walk and to talk
and they live in the memory of their eating, etc.
A habit acquired in the flesh is hard to over-
come because memory and all your characteristics
are with you; and this accounts for many souls re-
turning to you and saying, "Why, yes, we smoke
over here. ' ' They do not smoke literally speaking,
but they have their old tendencies to these things
LIFE OF THE ASTRAL PLANE 91
and live so entirely in the memory of their life in
the physical; they have all the sensations of the
flesh for a time, until they become illnminated
spiritually and begin to see the broad, vast possi-
bilities before them in the field of thought. The
Great Over-Soul reflects into their souls and they
come into a realization of how limited are the
things of earth.
Souls have returned and said, '^Yes, we drink
wine over here/* That is a part of their thought
world, the home of tiheir soul, it is merely memory.
And it is memory, the great subconscious mind, that
reveals to you after death every deed and every
thought thru which you passed — not one of them
can you close your eyes upon — ^then you behold the
fruits of this, and of that, and 'tis that that haunts
you; it is with you everywhere, it is a part of the
home of your soul, and you live thru it with the
understanding of what it really means.
In your dreams you may pass thru a whole
week's experience; you will have experiences in
your mind and you will talk and when you waken
you find you have been sleeping for only ten
minutes. Now all these things in your subcon-
scious mind are just as real to you and pass as
quickly as those in your dreams; but it is a reali-
zation of everything. It brings to you their posi-
tive proof that your life has amounted to sometiiing
wheliier it is a help to you or whether it is a cause
of sorrow, it remains to meet you when you step
into thaf'soul's home.
So when they tell you they drink and they smoke,
know that they are coming from a lower realm of
92 THB DE8CEKDINQ LIGHT
expression than yon wonid desire to reach. Instead
of delving into that realm, aspire to reach that soul
and lead him into the light of spirit, for even
though he has sinned there are good qualities
within that soul and which are a part of his home
over there, so strive to reach him tiiru that until
eventually he has risen out of the old appetites
which are so limited.
There are those who return and say, **I always
wanted to travel, and I do/* There acre times out
of the home of the soul when you will take a flight,
not as you would in the material walk from your
home, but you will visit other homes and see what
has become of their lives and this inspires you with
a desire to do, and the way to overcome and re-
build the soul's home which is builded of wrong
doing is to return to the earth plane and serve your
fellow-man.
Though you in the physical have the power to
think and send forth the power behind the thought,
you cannot know the solidity of some thoughts as
they leave your consciousness. Thoughts are in-,
deed things, indiscernible to the i)hysical, for dur-
ing the physical expression man is in a preparatory
state, so to speak, preparing and growing into that
vibration where it is possible for him to discern
thru the sense of thought.
And so they do for a time take into tiieir con-
sciousness, into themselves, food. Have you not
(some of you have, some of you have not) lived
thni an experience in your imagination? The
imagination is a reflection of the language of the
sovl; and if your vivid imaginations of which you
LIFE OF THE ASTRAL PLANE ' 93
speak are so pronounced, in some of yon it is be-
cause the sonl responds to the nnseen world and the
many vibrations about you are recorded in your
consciousness, tho you cannot comprehend it. And
so those who have never builded a thought home
in that expression beyond the physical, all their
thought world is in close alliance to the physical,
they have builded it entirely of the solid material
thought and into this they step upon leaving the
flesh body.
Why does the soldier return in his uniform, or
others in the garments which you remember having
seen them while in the physical? Because in past
years as the world beyond the physical in their
endeavor to penetrate the wall between and con-
vince man in the flesh of the reality of life and the
truth of spirit return would present those whom
you have called departed and they must clothe
themselves in memory *s garments; and that they
may be recognized by you they appear to the in-
strument thru which they manifest in the garments
in which you very clearly remember having seen
them.
During their expression over there for a time
after leaving the flesh they are clothed in memory's
garments, but upon the penetrating of the finer
curtain between the spiritual and strong reflections
of the physical, they find a clearer vision of things ;
they know that it is not the adornment of the
physical, it is not the adornment of the outer ex-
pression, but it is the glimpse within, bringing
forth into expression the beauties of the soul. And
94 THE DESCENDING UQHT
then as they return to you, you will find their
messages all contain love and service.
When a soul returns and says, **I have a beauti-
ful dress,*' it has the physical memory and it is
clothed with it, the little world that soul builded
in thought. When you read books which tell you
of their homes and tiie experiences like those in the
physical, know that it is true-r-but would you de-
sire this? Or would you not desire to have a home
of the real spiritual quality into which you can
step upon discarding the physical body?
Man is eternal — there is no end — and all things
physical, all things imperfect thru physical thought
or mental thought destructive, ends; will fall away
and then the eternal spiritual man will ascend thru
encircling darkness into the light.
Yes, spirits wear clothes of their own thoughts,
of their own thought world, clothes to adorn the
physical, and then to return to you physically, they
adorn the outer body, the. astral body, for the
pleasure or satisfaction of minds in the physical,
but in spirit they clothe the soul with beauty, with
service, with love.
So let us see, as we see in our ascension the
manifestation of the spirit, and we will know them
not by their physical a,ppearauce but by -their souls,
their thoughts and their deeds. May you find the
way which leads you thru the density of that life
immediately across the plane where you will take
all your physical memories. Go thru them for your
physical experience in the physical body but build
a highway thru those memories into a spiritual
light, for there you will find yourself upon leaving
UFS OF TflS ASTRAL PLANE 95
the flesh body, in the thought world which you in
your life have created.
Spirits wear clothes — the spirits of you wear
clothes; clothed in the thoughts of you. If they are
spiritual and pure, or if they are earthly and un-
clean, they are woven by your own individuality.
May you live and learn and walk and grow and
ascend into the eternal light of spirit.
The law of life draws the souls to the realms to
which they belong. They are assembled in gproups,
they can visit any realm they desire. They can go
into another realm as missionaries where they sow
the seeds of light and truth; and they help some
souls to waken spiritually, but they cannot live
there for any length of time, they can stay only for
a short time — this is the great law of life; all are
assembled in the place where they belong.
Know that if you have cramped within you the
Godspark so that it is dreary, cloudy, and there is
nothing bat smoke which seems to come forth, it is
because you have made it -so. But there is no
individual whose qualities are such but that that
inner spark, that Godspark, can be touched and
illuminated and be brought forth. It can be stirred ;
it can be touched upon tiiru the mind. And it some-
times lies at rest until the individual himself finds
it, and when he has found his Godspark he grows
more rapidly and touches and illuminates all lives
with whom he comes in contact.
There are lives filled with dark shadows whose
real individuality has been marred by their strong
96 THE DESOENDING LIGHT
suggestive thought — these are the souls who find
great difficulty when leaving the flesh body. . Now
I do not say that their loved ones do not meet them,
but if they are not in the same vibration, then they
will stand alone. You can stand alone even though
you are among a large gathering of people, because
your thoughts are in a different channel; they are
not in the same thought realm that you are.
And so the individual soul as it passes from the
body in such a state will not be alone practically
speaking, but when the realization comes, they
practically stand alone until they have builded their
own individuality to such a degree that they can
ascend into spirit, and there they find every opjyor-
tunity to unfold and bring forth that spirit, tiie
Godspark within.
It has been said that those who return and mani-
fest in their astral bodies are not good. I grieve
for those who have that thought; because I know
that they do not know the truth. There are pure
souls in the flesh, yes, and when they step into the
astral, do you think they would pass thru that stage
without manifesting? No, because the law of evo-
lution is everlasting and inevitable ; therefore, it is
a stage of expression, it is a stage of evolution; it
is a part of man's expression, a part of the making
of him to His image and likeness; he must pass
thru all these difiFerent stages of evolution, of
growth and expression until that day comes which
cannot be counted by the physical, nor can it be
knpwn by them, but into that day he eventually
comes.
LIFE OF THE ASTBAL PliANB 97
Do you not realize that you must learn to use a
new body? You must learn to nourish that body
and not by the same process or manner in which
and thru which you take care of the physical. One
cannot plunge into it and manifest perfectly and
be in every sense of the word, at home. You must
learn, jou must pass thru every stage of it.
When man is taken suddenly from the physical
expression of life into spirit expression then you
have the earth-bound soul, thru that law of gravity
which draws close to it that which does belong to
it and which belongs to this planet until that soul
has ripened to that degree where it can rise into a
higher thought realm. All souls are not ripe when
they pass away, neither are they thru with the
physical expression, but if the physical body be-
comes too weak to hold it, just as nature brings
forth everything as it should be at its proper time,
that astral body is just strong enough to gather to-
gether and it can manifest close enough to the earth
plane to take it and gather the earth experience
thru which it must pass. This body, the astral,
carries the physical memories and desires and
appetites and thoughts. A man who is weak, filled
with that undesirable appetite for intoxicants,
craves it and in his last moments begs for it and
you give it to him ; he passes from that body and he
still lives. Was it that piece of clay that wanted
itf No, the clay body did not want it, it was he
who wanted it; it became a part of his mind and
he craved it and continues to crave it. This is why
many poor, weak minded people are drawn linto
that realm of thought thru environments and such
98 THS DE80BNDIKQ LIGHT
because these hungiy souls crave it within their
astral bodies ancT ask for it ; seek for one who will
drink for them. This is an absolute truth; and not
only with drink, but with other weaknesses. 'Diese
weaknesses are so imbued into that astral body
that just for a time that astral body is drawn close
to the earth plane because the individual who mani^
fests thru it is desirous of coming in touch with
some one who is weak as he was, so that he can
gather the taste, for the taste is still there, all
senses are so pronounced for a time, but only for
a time. But as the spirit grows and the things of
spirit become clearer and the things of God become
visible to them, the earthy lower desires drop away.
That soul is still in the astral body but manifests
from a higher realm into a higher service.
But where they come to serve and aid, (and in-
variably these are the ones who will come to help
and to lift their fallen brothers who were like
them) they will serve those whom they know are
undeveloped and weak as they were. We are still
speaking of the astral body when we speak of those
who manifest, since it is the astral body which
holds the strong reflections of those appetites and
desires.
Therefore, it would be well to begin to build up a
perfect astral body — I do not urge you to think of
the astral body and no higher, but make your de-
sires pure, your thoughts pure, and serve humanity.
When all the thoughts are of spirit, will not this
become imbued into the astral body and will it not
return to do these things? Yes, just as thru those
UFB OF THB ASTBAL FLANB 99
desires which are not good, this is true largely of
those desires which are good.
When man discovers that he has a new body,
another body which is very easy to handle or thru
which to manifest, then there comes before his con-
sciousness the yesterdays, the memories — for three
things will meet man upon that day — the yesterday,
the today and the tomorrow. Yesterday, with its
lost opportunities and mistakes; its cold material
thoughts interwoven with selfishness and thought-
lessness — today, with its fear and apprehension, its
doubt and hesitancy — tomorrow, into which he can
see and look and visualize. And then he sees so
far into that tomorrow that he cannot conceive of
the things therein for him; but in his spiritual
growth and aspiration he delves into it — and grows
spiritually into the tomorrow.
CHAPTER m.
PERSONAL EXPERIENCES ON THE ASTRAL
PLANE.
(We trust our readers will find this chapter both interest-
ing and instructive; and that it will be accepted as absolute
proof and truth coming from the souls who h^ve passed into a
realization of spirit, who are in touch with the great Over-
Soul, who would not stoop to deceive their fellow-men in the
flesh.
These personal messages were given to different classes of
"Circles of Light" during the course of lessons which are per-
sonally conducted by the higher intelligences (great minds who
have passed out of the flesh but still working for the uplift-
ment of humanity) and were given in a dear and loud voice
so that the stenographer in an adjoining room was able to
make a complete and accurate verbatim report of the different
lessons. The spirit teachers permitted these individual souls to
manifest as object lessons.)
(1)
(A former evangelist, Rev. J R .)
I was informed tonight that this was to be a
missionary meeting, so I have come here to speak
to you. I appreciate the invitation and I hope that
at some time in the future I may be able to assist
you in your work. I am no orator, never was a
fluent speaker, but I have with me a message I
would like to impart to you. I would like to tell
you just exactly the condition I found mysalf in
when I left the body because I know that all man-
PBB80NAL BXPBBIENOBS ON THB ASTRAL PLANB 101
kind hungers for this knowledge. I know that the
very first question that man asks about the other
life is, **I wonder how it seems to die. I wonder
how it will seem when I die and leave this body.'*
And so I believe that the first message that I shall
give you tonight will be my experience beginning at
my death.
While this may not be as scientific or as deep as
I heard the gentleman preceding me say, yet I feel
that it will be interesting to you and that it will
give you some knowledge of the conditions which
exist in every moment and every second of the day
and night. Constantly there are souls leaving the
body, and always are they having their own indi-
vidual experiences; but, first, I think it will be
necessary for me to tell you something of my belief,
something of my thoughts, something of my life
and of my environment when in the material body.
I Was bom of poor parents ; I was the only son,
and my parents were old in years when I came
into their life, and so I had very few opportunities
— ^and at a very tender age I was cast out into the
world to find my own way. And this, I think, is a
very good thing for boys and girls, for it brings to
them strength of character and independence.
However, I went out into the world ignorant of her
ways. I educated myself a little, so that I was able
to mingle with my fellow-men; and I was attracted
to just such a place as you have in your city today,
the evangelistic services.* I was converted, and I
taught the people that expression of light, and I
s i
*This message came thru daring the Billy Simday meetings
at Buffalo.
102 THB DB80BNDINO LIGHT
lived in it and walked in it, .in so far as I could see^
or feel or know. I prepared myself for the ministry
and at the age of 35 I had a congregation, and
there I led my little flock with what I thought to be
the truth, and they bore the banner of **Fear the
Lord'* — these were my words and these were the
words I meant and believed to be the proper staff
for man. But as the years went by I began
to feel a presence about me; I could not ex-
plain it ; I believed that I was having some peculiar
nervous affection. I believed that sometimes I was
out of my mind — ^I could not conceive of why I
should have such peculiar thoughts, which seemed
to come to me in conference as I sat in my study to
prepare my sermons, and distinctly I remember
one afternoon, as I was working over my books and
the Bible, of which I was a great student by this
time, I felt a hand softly placed upon my shoulder
and I was filled with genuine fear. Friends, I can-
not explain to you the fear that possessed me, as I
heard these words spoken to me, **We are coming
to take you away." I knew no more until I found
myself in bed, a sick man — and as those words did
come directly, to my memory it seemed that at
some time and somewhere I had heard that voice
before. I could not connect it with my mother's, I
could connect it with no one, and yet it was a
familiar voice.
Friends, my mortal body never rose from that
bed — and they told me that I must die. Oh, that I
might lift from the souls of mankind that terrible
fear of death — friends, I think there is nothing
equal to this fear. Staring me in the face was the
FBBSONAIi 8XFSBIEKGB8 ON THE ASTRAL FLAKE 103
positive and fhe actual fact that I most die ; I must
meet this Gk>d of Wrath, in whom I taught and led
men to believe. Now I mnst meet Him and I felt
sure that he would cast me down into the depths of
hell because I had not done more for mankind — 1
had become so involved in this f ear, and I knew not
why. Then there came upon me one morning, as
my family were assembled about my bed, a strange
presence. Again I felt that hand, this time upon
my brow, and these were the words I heard, **Fear
not, fear not; we have come to take you home.'*
And then as I tried to speak to my family, I found
that my tongue did not move, my lips did not move,
I could not speak ; I could see them as they seemed
te speak to me, but I could not hear them, and still
I could hear away in the distance the sound of song
and music ; and then I seemed to be lifted from the
bed ; and I was filled with renewed strength ; I tried
to say I was well, but they seemed not to hear me,
but they sank upon their knees and wept — and
there, behold I upon the bed lay my body — ^then I
knew that I was dead, and again that terrible fear
came upon me. I wanted to go back — ^I couldn't go %
away — **0h. Lord, spare me that I may do more
than I have done for my fellow-men. ' ' I prayed, I
wept, but there came upon my ears nothing but
silence — then I slept and upon awakening, I found
myself in darkened space — fear was gone but I felt
a weakness. Again I heard a voice — it was that
familiar voice saying, **Thou art not alone," and
behold I before me stood that form and that face I
had seen in my dreams so many times, but whose
name I never knew. She placed her hand upon my
104 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
shoulder and received me in open arms — I met my
mother ; I felt her kiss, her hand, and I knew it was
my mother's. I now recognized loving and familiar
faces; and then there came into my arms my babe
whom I loved and of whom I was the father — and
then I knew that I had passed into the heaven of
trath.
Once again came upon me that fear. **0h,
mother,'* I said, **When am I to appear before
Godr' She said, **Son, fear not, your God will
speak to your soul. He is within you now:'* Then
I passed into what seemed to be a gray dawn, it
wasn't blackness, it wasn't light, but it was like a
gray dawn. I felt a presence, and all about me
seemed to be emptiness until there came upon me
one grand and glorious light, and the dawn seemed
to bring to me a something which I cannot explain
to you now. It seemed to open and J saw a perfect
landscape; every blade of grass was perfect, and
each flower was of a i)erfection — ^indescribable to
the mortal mind. I heard a voice which said,
'*Walk along this pathway, brother; you must. im-
part to the consciousness of man, light not fear;
and until you have told the truth, until you have
felt the truth, and know that God is the Spirit of
Love and Perfect Light, you will find much for
you to do."
Then I seemed to pass into silence, and I slept;
and in the next chapter I found myself in my read-
ing room, in the pulpit, and there I tried to speak
to my people ; but alas I they heard me not. THiere
stood one who had taken my place, and he, too, was
telling them of the wrath of God^ and who would
PEB80KAL EXPBBIENCES ON THE ASTRAL PLANE 105
meet them and cast them into punishment. Oh! I
cannot tell you how hard I tried to tell him what a
terrible mistake he was making. He did not hear
me and did not know that I was there, but I waited
and watched and longed, hoping that some time I
would be able to tell him. So, Sunday after Sun-
day, I stood upon the platform with him; and one
day one of my little Sunday school girls was called
upon to speak her experience, and thru her I spoke
to them, and told them that / was not dead; that I
still lived and that God is Love,
Oh, how I thank you for this chance to speak to
you. God bless you, my friends. Good night.
(2)
Good evening, friends : I met with some diBSculty
coming in here tonight. I feel that perhaps you
had better help the soul here who tried to hinder
my entrance — a gentleman who thinks he is doing
right, for he always felt that it is not right for the
laymen to investigate along these lines. He was a
priest in the material expression of life, and he
passed away only a short time ago, and as he thinks
it is wrong for the laymen to investigate spirit re-
turn, he endeavored to hinder my entrance into
your circle. I will ask you to pray for his soul,
and I shall pray with you.
(Class prays for the enlightenment of this soul.)
Thank you, friends, thank you. Now, it is not
that I thought that the gentleman was not as pure
and good as any soul who ever walked in the flesh
or out of it, but it was that he receive a clearer
vision and a clearer light.
106 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
(Class in nnison, **God bless yon.'*)
I have been trying to manifest for some time and
because of his vibration and inine being very much
the same, he hindered my entrance — ^however, only
by his thinking that he was doing good. He felt
that it was his duty to prevent spirit manifestation.
However, he will become enlightened.
I had investigated spiritual communication and
spirit return for a great many years before I left
the flesh body; I made a study of that for almost
20 years previous to my transition, and so I feel
right at home when I come into your midst.
(Class in unison, **You are welcome, friend.*')
Thank you, that is a feeling of encouragement ; I
feel your welcome — ^I felt the unspoken welcome
upon my entrance, but you have a work to perform,
rather a duty, in helping those who are passing out
of the flesh with that thought. They have believed
that it was wrong for spirits to return to men and
women who were not of the clergy. Therefore,
they are returning and endeavoring by every pos-
sible means and methods to prevent the spirit
manifestations, because they believe that it is not
right.
Now, the thing for you to do is to send a prayer
for them ; for their enlightenment ; that justice and
that right will come into its own and that nothing
but that which is right shall come about. And I
tell you this, brothers and sisters, (I am going to
call you that) you will find that spirit return^ will
grow stronger and stronger thru all the years to
come. It has been said that the things of God will
live and that the things which were not of (Jod
PBB80NAL BXPBBISNOBS ON THB ASTRAL PLANB 107
shall not live. Now, spirit return has heen thru all
the ages — since man has had intelligence, since man
has grown spiritually, and therefore it is of God,
or it would have long since passed into oblivion.
Is this not correct? It is very plain today that it
is a thing of God, and it is rising out of all the
prejudice and ignorance and manifesting every-
where.
Thru all the stages of man's growth spiritually
and thru all the stages of man's unfoldment, it has
been evident in the histories which man reads and
yet cannot find the real meaning therein, there has
been the proof of manifestations of spirit return.
The voices coming from the unknown have guided
souls in all walks of life, and in your books upon
your shelves you will find records of this. But, to-
day, a universal knowledge of this is being gathered
into the consciousness of man. He has reached that
stage of spiritual growth where he knows this is so.
Now, this gentleman who came here tonight, in
all the goodness of his soul, prayed that I would be
prevented from entering your room tonight. He
says it. is a thing of God, not to be touched upon
by the laymen — that laymen must always be led by
the ecclesiast. But you must send your thought to
this soul because in his misunderstanding and mis-
conception of the Great God, and the idea within
his consciousness that it is wrong, he is making
efforts to prevent manifestation in various fields
and thru various avenues.
He will not succeed, however, because anything
of God is bound to come into manifestation before
all else, no matter how strong a detriment and a
108 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
prevention one may be, and with your clear con-
ception of Truth there is bound to be a more rapid
growth of the wonderful cause to which I dedicated
my thought before I passed — and continue to give
it today.
I attach myself to no one in particular, but I
come to all conscientious searchers who walk along
the roadway of spirit return and spirit communion.
1 leave you now, God bless you.
(3)
Good evening, friends: Repeatedly I have been
with you, but very often I find that it is impossible
to speak. Wlien I was here about a week ago, I
couldn't make a sound. Perhaps the medium was ^
not present at that time. But I have come to greet
you once again as I promised I would call
occasionally since I left the physical; also I have
visited countless places open for spirit communion
since I last visited you.
The desire always has been, and it is all the
stronger today, to prove to humanity that spirit re-
turn is a fact. I realize that you are unable to see
me, and, therefore, it is required of me to give you
my name. It was W S . However, after
awhile here the names that we carried , or rather
get there, amount to very little here. We are
known here by our vibration^ by our influence, by
our thought. Therefore, it is by our appearance
that we are known, for the appearance to the soul
or to the spirit is not as the appearance of the
physical body to the physical eye. It is very much
as your conception is as you become acquainted
PEBSOKAIi EXPEBmNCBS ON THB ASTRAL PIANB 109
with fhem. Your thought of them is in their per-
son or physical appearance, and it is the per-
sonality, the characteristics, which impress you,
which you hold in your consciousness as your
knowledge of them, and so it is here. We know
each other because we can sense their real selves,
the real meaning, the real person, and in that way
the name slides away from us.
That is why a great many spirits who have been
away from tie earth plane for a great length of
time are not giving their names. This causes in-
vestigators whose minds are still very limited be-
cause of not having gathered a great deal of knowl-
edge from the spirit world, to doubt the message,
and because of the spirit being unable to give his
earth name the mind in the physical expression
thinks that it is not good.
Now the lesson that I propose to give you tonight
is along these particular lines. It is very wise, in-
deed, when the message is conveyed to you directly
or personally, to demand to know from whom it
comes. But when a message is conveyed to man-
kind in general, holds a universal thought, a uni-
versal message, it is needless to know the name of
the intelligence behind that message because a name
is given for the very shortest period of man's ex-
pression in life — ^that is the physical expression.
This explains very clearly why how very frequently
a spirit returns as a guide and guardian or helper,
and gives a name which is a symbol, or as a
thought, and it holds within it, for instance, hope,
faith, love, and such words which are used by the
spirit very frequently, when man demands to know
110 THS DE80BNDINQ LIGHT
who is the spirit or intelligence behind the message.
Now this does not in any way cover the personal
messages conveyed to yon directly from yonr
friends, because it is the very beginning of the in-
vestigative field of thought, that man knows from
whom he receives the message, and to whom he is
speaking. But very frequently a spirit, long since
disembodied returns to the earth plane with a mii-
versal message, with a far reaching message to all
humanity; and he has so far grown away from the
name, or the memory of it, that it is some time
after they have come into your vibration that they
are able to recall even the memory of a name. So
very often they are mistaken for masquerading
spirits when they are not.
There are, I am sorry to say, many spirits on the
lower realms desirous of manifesting, and if man
has not been first prepared by knowing the laws
and protective forces, which I understand you have
been taught, and along which lines I know that you
have been very much enlightened, it would be dan-
gerous for one to enter the field of investigation
for the purpose of spirit communion.
During my investigation along this line in the
physical I found very much difficulty in proving the
identity of those from whom I received messages,
and I determined a short time after I left the body
to investigate along these lines, and find out why
it was so many times very hard to find out the name
or hear it or to bring it forth. The more rapidly
man progresses away from the physical expression
after passing from the body, the more rapidly he will
outgrow the memory of that earth name. It is ber
PBBSONAL EXPEBIENCSS ON THE ASTRAL. PLAKB 111
cause a very small fraction of man's existence has
been spent in that limited thought upon the earth
plane^ (he very tiniest part of his life is in the
physical where he has been given that name.
But for a direct personal message, always de-
mand the name. If it is a universal thought which
holds in it the thought of the upliftment and help-
ing of all mankind, then it may be the blending to-
gether of various minds, and that message may not
be conveyed from one mind, but from a group, a
great ^oup, while working in that realm endeavor-
ing to bring down to the physical mind of man, or
to the mortal world of man, so to speak, that mes-
sage.
Now I hope this is a little help along the line of
investigation. I have learned also that it is pos-
sible for man to manifest in a seance room when his
body and he are still together, but they can only
manifest thru the organism of a medium. Very
often a message is conveyed independently by the
spirit of one who is still with them, or who is still
in direct line with their body, but thru a mind in
direct line with them and the instrument. These
manifestations cause a very confusing condition;
therefore, it behooves man in his investigation to
learn much of the laws of psychology, studying the
power of the mind incarnate that you may be able
to discern the message conveyed to you from t^e dis-
embodied intelligence and that conveyed to you from
the mind camate. There are some of you who, are
giving great thought to the building and rebuilding
of the physical body. I am sorry to say that I must
leave for want of more voice sound. Good night.
112 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
(4)
The following is a message from the spirit of Damon, an
Egyptian slave. The question might arise how did this soul so
long out of the flesh know the English language, so we asked
the spirit teacher to explain, and his explanation follows:
"A soul long out of the flesh whose greater and clearer ex-
periences have been in the other life, upon returning to mani-
fest can draw the language (thru which to convey the
message) from the minds of the students in the flesh.
''Many souls years and years out of the flesh would find no
more difficulty in speaking a modem tongue than their own. It
is the thought which they give through any language familiar
to the students gathered."
Good evening, my friends : May I have the privi-
lege of telling you some of the things I have learned ?
I dare say it would be of little benefit to tell you
the name I bore whilst there; but Damon was my
name when I dwelt on the earth plane, many, many
miles away from here. I was a poor slave during
my material life, and I had no opportunity to learn
or to inquire into the things my soul so craved to
know.
My greatest desire was to learn, to know some-
thing beyond the humdrum life I lived. I wished to
travel and see and learn and know, and since I have
left that material life I have learned, I have trav-
eled, and I know more, but I feel that there is still
much to learn ; and ever and ever we will find that
we have yet more to learn. On the material plane,
when opportunity permitted me, I would sit and
dream and wonder if the beautiful stars seemingly
in the heavens then above me were inhabited. I
used to think ihat perhaps I might be able to reach
these wondrous lights and know whether they were
PERSONAL EXPESIENGES ON THE ASTRAL PLANE 113
merely lights or worlds. I used to think, but I know
not why I thought, that death would some time re-
lease me ; then-I could soar to these stars and know.
Now, since I left the material plane, never until
the last few years, have I had the slightest desire
to return ; but now I find, and I sense the vibration
coming from the enlightened minds of men asking
for this knowledge my own soul so desired. I find
those here who spend hours in a closed room asking
enlightment. So I come by the kind invitation of
your teachers to tell you something I have learned.
The death of my natural body and the beginning
of my spiritual life was brought about by the cruel
hand of the imenlightened master. He, in his im-
developed mind, felt it was necessary to keep under
his control the slaves and thus thru his ignorance
his hand smote me unto death. But out of the dark-
ness came a light and to me this was a grand awak-
ening ; to know that I bore no man 's burden but my
own — and I found that every burden meekly borne
is a mountain of strength. I found that man was or
is his own master, and that man is free to learn and
seek, and help others.
Aft^r leaving my body there was a time which to
me was and is a blank, but upon waking out of this
comatose condition I felt a freedom — and friends,
would you believe it ? it filled me with fear for I had
never experienced the sensation of being free and
my own master. However, this sensation was short,
then there came a realization that freedom was
mine, and I recalled that desire to travel. I at-
tempted to travel and it was not a pleasure to me
because I had first to be educated or to progress
114 THB DE80BNDIKQ UOHT
to a stage of unfoldment where I could understand
the laws. It did not mean only going from one place
to another, but it meant learning the lives and the
conditions of the people of those parts. Slowly I
began to realize and to gain knowledge. My great
desire to know brought me thought force and I
visited all parts of your planet, yet there was that
strong desire to know the others as well.
But I found that before I could reach Mars, I
must reach a certain stage of progression. I will
explain to you friends, as clear as- it is possible for
me to do so, that surrounding your planet, or our
planet, (for I was one of you) are the disembodied
souls whose lives have been spent upon your planet
— and so it is — as spiritual light is acquired we
progress, and it becomes possible to travel farther
away from the earth plane. Then we find visiting
us all the seekers of light from other planes. Now
I will tell you the little I have learned of Mars.
So far, friends, I have learned that this planet is
larger* and older than ours, and, therefore, has
reached a higher state of development — they have
progressed far beyond the earth people. I find that
it is peopled with those who have passed thru a
wonderful spiritual progression. During their de-
velopment they have passed thru much the same
conditions as the inhabitants of your planet. They,
too, have had warring coimtries; they, too, have
passed thru the age where there were hundreds of
doctrines and many conceptions of God, wheife their
minds were confused and they knew not what to
believe.
♦Greater — in view of its development.
\
PEBSONAL EXPEKIEN0E8 ON THE ABTBAL PLANS 115
They have passed thru all these conditions and
have risen above them. They were animal eaters —
whidi is wrong— they have passed that stage.
When man has ceased to eat flesh it is more possible
to bring out his spiritual development. They live
entirely upon fruits and vegetables. There are very
few animals upon that planet and they are domes-
ticated — there are no wild animals, but there have
been. The land belongs to all men; each has his
own little part which he desires, no more. Children
are bom only thru harmony and desire. Their
teachers are all disembodied spirits; their schools
are circles like yours; they receive their teachings
thru independent voice and independent writings.
I am one of the silent listeners as you have been,
seeking knowledge to carry it to others — ^I am learn-
ing. May I come again? I have much more to tell
you but your material strength seems to come to
me less freely; but I did not realize that I was
drawing so much of your material strength. I am
sorry to have tired you. Good night.
(5)
Good evening, friends : May I ask you to sing for
me? (Cla«s sings). I thank you. Upon entering
your room tonight I was informed that it was mis-
sionary night, or in other words, that I might be
admitted to speak to you. For this privilege I thank
you. I suppose you all recognize me upon hearing
me speak. I have visited you upon previous oc-
casions and the last time I was witii you I promised
you I would return and bring you some of the light
I had acquired, tho perhaps very little.
116 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
The first time I visited you (I think it was your
little group or if it was not this group it was a
similar one) I was so overwhelmed with the realiza-.
tion that it was possible for me to speak, to direct-
ly present to you an audible message, that my words
were very much disconnected. Tonight I come to
you as one of you. I, too, am a student of light,
and I have been very close to you and to those dis-
embodied members of your circle until I quite feel
that I can clasp your hands and say, brothers and
sisters.
Upon one occasion I visited you and spoke, and
you promised me and I promised you that we would
join hands and do that work which would tend to
the upliftment of mankind. I come to you now,
urging you to help me to rectify some of the state-
ments I made while. in the body. True, many of
my thoughts, many of the words I sent out into the
universe, were thoughts bom in my consciousness
from minds out of the body — ^tho I knew it not.
But intermingled with those thoughts were the
thoughts which I had acquired in my study as I
prepared for the ministry.
That I can speak to you I know will be very much
criticized and very bitterly denied by many great
minds today, perhaps by those who personally knew
me whilst in the body, and for their benefit I will
say this : I shall speak personally to many who will
bitterly criticise the statements I am about to make.
That the spirits return, I am here to prove; that
man holds his individuality, I am here to prove;
that the new day will bring direct communication
from one world to the other, I am here to prove ; that
PBB60NAL EXPBBIENCES ON THE ASTBAL PLiANB 117
my work is unfinished and I have yet much to do, I
am here to prove that P B lives, I am here
to say, forever and for all eternity.
(6)
Good evening : I have not long to stay, but I have
come tonight to thank you for your help. I promised
to return to you and tonight I have that privilege.
I am continuing the study of the miad and environ-
ment, but it is diflScult to find just the proper chan-
nel thru which to carry back to the earth plane the
knowledge as I acquire it here,^ but if you will bear
with me, I hope that I may be able to carry thru
your channel some light, some knowledge, some
facts, as I acquire and gather them here.
Since my last ^isit to you I have visited many
channels thru which it was possible for me to come
in touch with the mortal plane. And here I will say
that in various parts of your planet today there are
coming into existence and being developed many
doorways thru which it will be possible for us to
penetrate and in the audible voice, but they are far
apart in every instance.
(6a)
Friends, I have passed thru the pangs of death
and know what it is to fear. I lived in mortal terror
of death ; but, behold, the portals swung wide and I
had no need to fear. I beheld my mother standing
there, I knew her, and knew that I was safe and that
I would live again. I found no Gtod of wrath wait-
ing to send me into eternal torment — ^I deny the ex-
istence of any such being.
118 TH8 DB80SNDIKO LIGHT
God is love, God is spirit, God is harmony, Qod is
in everything that lives.
One is here whose name is Ghristopher. These
are the words he sends. * ' Here there are no nations
— there is no line that divides. There are no enemies
to him who seeks thru the light of Gtod^ the spiritual
light in God. We live in God; we die in Gk)d; we
serve; and across the river we will join hands.
There are no enemies.
(6b)
Good evening, friends, my name is W-
I have been away from the earth plane for a long
while and have been studying for the work for some
time. I have been in what we call the school of pro-
gression preparing for work of this kind, but I am
not yet fitted to take charge, but, however, I will in
time.
(7)
Object Lesson on Cbemation.
(Spirit Voice) : You are having some kind of a
meeting here — what kind of a meeting is it?
(Class) : This is a spiritual research- class — ^we
are searching into the spiritual realms for informa-
mation.
(Spirit): Do you want me to- tell you some-
thing? I had*a son ; and when he was a baby he had
a fall which injured his spine. It did not affect him
in appearance, but it did affect his body. He came
over here before I did, but lie told me all about it.
When he came over here, every time he thought of
PERSONAL EXPSBIBNOES ON THE ASTRAL PLANE 119
his old body, his astral body would feel stiff the
same as that body of his on the earth plane did, and
he had that feeling nntil that body on the earth was
entirely gone. Now, if yon can explain that, do so,
and I will tell yon what I found out about it.
(Class gives individual opinions).
(Spirit) : Yes, just as long as that earth body
has form it reflects on our body here. It reflects on
our astral body — call it that — they got names over
here I never heard before.
(Member of claisfs asks if it would not be better to
dispose of bodies by cremation).
(Spirit) : There you are — it would have been a
great deal better if that old body of mine had been
burned. I canH help but take a look at it once in
awhile. I don't think of it, but I have to take a look
a{ it occasionally because I am interested in it and
I can't help having a feeling for it. I suffered a
good deal from cancer — oh, how I did suffer, and
every time I see or sense that body I feel that can-
cer, yels I do. Now, I won't have any trouble like
that after that body has gone back to earth, not at
all — that is what they tell me over here.
(Class tells him to stay away from that old body,
not to think of it).
(Spirit) : Oh, I just as soon watch the old
thing — ^it can't last forever, you know, and I can,
so I might as well have it as long as it lasts, and
may be I can teach somebody something. You
know it is not always the one that talks the best
or has the best flow of English who can give you
the best lesson — ^you know that.
120 THE DESCENDING LIOHT
(Class offers to send him their good thoughts).
(Spirit) : Oh, don^t bother about that; however,
I would appreciate them.
(Class explains the power of thought),
(Spirit) : I would like that all right— you know
that there is something in thought. I used to have
more fun with my daughter — she was always tell-
ing me to have a good thought and things would
be all right. I used to get sick and tired of it, but
I have found out that there is a great deal in it.
But I used to get sick and tired of this " thought'*
business, "just think you are all right'' — ^when I
had a pain in my stomach something terrible. But I
find that thoughts are things, and there is a great
deal in the thinker. Now I will tell you something
about this — people can have their Sunday thoughts
and their Monday thoughts and their everyday
thoughts, but it is the people who have their good
thoughts every day who get in tune with the best.
You know life is a big thing; it is a big problem and
the best thinker is the man who plays the best tune.
Well, I must be going now, good bye.
(8)
Good evening, friends : I wonder if I may come
in and talk to you. Perhaps I can tell you some-
thing. (Class welcomes him). I don't know any
of you people here but I am just a common man.
Perhaps if I should tell you that my name is George
Washington I would be more than welcome, but I
am not; I am only just a common everyday man.
I have been wanting to come back for a long time
because I wanted to tell you, or somebody, about
PEltSONAIi EXPEBIENGES ON THE ASTBAL PIANE 121
what it is to die. You know I had a terrible fear
of death. I thought when I died I was going
straight to hell, because I never went to church very
much, and so when I came to die I did not feel very
comfortable, but I died and I have come back to
tell you something about it.
You know when they used to tell me about hell,
I thought it was a great place where they kept
tumbling us_all in and we kept on burning — ^but I
found there is a hell all right, only it is not a place
that you tumble into. I have found out, too, that
you can build a heaven without going to church.
Now I want to tell you something else. When I
died I didn't know it — ^I was on the bed and all at
once I found myself standing beside the bed and I
was wondering what my wife and famUy were cry-
ing for — ^now, this is gospel truth — ^when I found
out what had happened to me I was scared; then
I saw somebody I never saw before. I saw a
woman; then I went to a place (I call it a place
because it seemed like a place to me) and I was
there for a long time. Sometimes I remembered
that I had died and then again it seemed only a
dream. I saw a lot of familiar people when I
wakened and they instructed me. They explained
to me that I was in another life now and it was
time for me to get to work. Work I well, I thought
that I was all thru working, but I found there was
still lots of work for me to do.
(9)
Friends: If I can be of assistance to you, I
shall be ^lad. I am also going to ask your help.
122 THE DESGENDINO UGHT
I have a great work before me which I find very-
difficult. A very short time after my death, I came
to some people and I promised that I would help.
My thoughts those days were to return and take
control of the organism of our ministry, our priest-
hood, but I find that my work here prevented that.
I found all about me were souls who knew nothing
of death ; knew nothing of the condition into which
they were passing or had passed. I found souls
so full of the thoughts imbued into them by us in
our efforts to teach that they were unwilling to
work ; were unwilling to communicate ; unwilling to
serve, and believed that they were to wait for a
time until the prayers of earth helped them to
progress — ^very different from the way they must
work to progress. They were bitterly opposed to
my returning to communicate. I found difficulty in
this, and there were some of them who came to re-
tard manifestation — ^invariably preventing spirits
from communicating.
I work in this sphere and I feel that there is a
strong tie between you and me because of our one
familiar place — ^Buffalo. It is hard for me to
communicate without first greeting you in my old
familiar way. All teachings are good in that they
help man to be better, but when they make the work
harder — ^retard spirit communion, or in any way
prevent it, it is a terrible mistake, because it is
time that men become enlightened; thus learning
the effects of wrong doing; learning the truth of
spirit return; learning the positive conditions be-
yond death. Therefore, I stand with you and for
PBB80NAL BZPBBIBNCB8 OK THB ASTBAL PLAKS 123
you and by you. I ask your assistance and most
assuredly I shall be of assistance to you.
. My name was C when I was there — ^which
name I think is familiar to you. I leave with you
my blessing — in the name of the Father (Infinite
Love), the Son (Universal Harmony) and the Holy
Ghost (Absolute Wisdom). May God bless you.
Good night.
(10)
I am no learned man, but I have had some ex-
periences that you have not had — one of them is
death. But I am still alive. (Am I supposed to
keep time to that music, or just talk?)
(Class: Oh, just talk — that music (electric Vic-
trola) helps the vibration).
. Oh, I see ; before I got very near you I saw a
purple light and when I came closer I saw that there
are a great many different shades of colors, al-
together making one beautiful shade of purple. It
is pleasing to me — ^it gives me a calm feeling. I
will tell you what that is; it is restful to me. It
brings to my memory — ^well, I don't know just how
much you people know about life over here or any-
thing like that, but we are schooled here, not in
buildings, but thru some sympathetic law. There
are people here who have passed thru the same ex-
perience that we have and then they passed thru
more experiences and they are our masters or our
teaehers as you would say — ^and we receive instruc-
tion from them.
Now, they do not speak to us like I am speaking
to you — ^it is funny how you hear my words when
124 THS DE80BNDINQ LIGHT
I have no physical organs — ^it is vibration. Well,
that is how it is conveyed to us only we don't hear
it, we know it. Now that is a hard thing for me, a
man not capable of teaching, to explain to you. We
get it thru what you might call telepathy, altho in a
different condition, and that is the way we receive
our lessons.
Well, the thing I am trying to get to is this:
The other day in our lessons, we learned that pur-
ple is a restful color. If we were in the physical
body and in a room where all the color was pur-
ple, we would become extremely nervous, but when
away from the physical body the most restful color
we can ever see is purple. That explains to you,
I hope, why I feel so much at home, so perfectly at
ease here tonight. And if you could see physically
the color around you as I see it, possibly you would
be nervous because it would effect the nerves, but
in not seeing it, merely feeling it thru the psychic
power you feel that restful condition.
There is a little child here — ^I wonder who it be-
longs to, he is trying to reach some one. Come on,
dear, step right in, I will wait for you. Bless that
child — I love children.
(The little soul manifested to its mother, a stu-
dent in the circle — message, personal, not rec-
orded).
(11)
Good evening, friends : For about 22 or 23 years
I have been trying to get back to the earth plane
with a message. No one killed me, / killed myself.
I spoke right there when they sentenced that man.
PEBSONAIi EXPEBIEKCE8 ON THE ASTBAL PIANE 125
but nobody heard me. Do you know why? I know
why now. Because the man that heard me would
not tell; he said he thought he imagined it — ^he did
not believe it, but why didn't he tell what he
learned?
Say, donH you think that I have been in hell? To
know that that man never laid a straw in my way —
we had a few words that evening, but nothing seri-
ous. I was discouraged; I took my life, killed my
body, that is all. And to see them take that man
and weave a net to prove that he took my life, and
me standing right there and with a great effort I
finally spoke to a man who heard me, but who said
it was imagination. He allbwed public opinion to
hold him back — and he is over here tonight.
I am not coming to prove to you spirit return,
but I am here to tell you what hell is. It is not a
place, for a place you might get out of some time ;
but it is a condition that you can get out of only
by your own efforts.
I don't know how far I can go with you — ^how
many of you people think because I did that I am
condemned? (None) Then what am I? A gentle-
man out here tells me that I am a sick soul. May
I ask ^ a question? Are you people here to help
souls or are you here for curiosity? (Class as-
sured him of their help.) Then, in the name of
your God, take away the law which permits them
to take a man's life thru circumstantial evidence!
If there is anything in your life that is worth any-
thing at all, you would try to overcome this. In
the name of your God, overcome it! Will you
do it?
126 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
How do you suppose a spirit who holds its in-
dividuality, holds its intelligence, feels to look down
into the minds of men when they are all accusing
him of a crime he never committed; mourning him
as gone; mourning him as lost forever, as burning
up in hellf (Class asks what is the condition of
such a spirit.)
When he has outgrown all these conditions, when
he sees why it is so, when he sees the minds of men
softening, when he knows that there are armies
of spirits returning to tear down the conditions
that brought that about, when he knows that
the door into the spirit world is opening wide,
when he knows that he will meet those people,
if not in your life, then in this life, he will rise.
He will not need to return to the eartiiplane to tear
down the conditions he builded there, for has he not
paid the price for all that he might have done! I
am only one of countless souls who are working
to tear down these barbarous conditions. But now
the minds of men are full of something else — ^it
makes no difference what the condition might be,
we work always to tear down that which is wrong;
we never waver and we never change.
I cannot tell you what I suffered during that
man's trial; and what I suffered when that spirit
left the body. I met that spirit and I spoke the
words, **I know you are innocent.** Oould I bring
peace to his soulf No.
It must be for 23 years that I have been trying
to do just what I am doing tonight. I wonder if
this is as a dream to you, or do you really know
that I am speaking to you. Where do I get this
PEBSONAL BZPEBIENCB8 OK THB ASTRAL PLANB 127
voice! I hear it, but it does not sound like my voice
as I recall it. I know I am speaking — ^but, oh, how
little I know. Can I tell you something without
you thinking that I think I know more than any-
body elsef Do you know there is one thing I have
learned since I came here — I have learned that the
spirit, until it rises entirely away from the earth-
plane, is a monothoughtist. They carry one thought
and they pound upon it until they have builded the
thing they are working for. That is what I have
been doing.
You hear the words I speak — do they come to
you as dots and dashes, or do they come as waves,
or do you hear the words as spoken words f (Class
answers that the spoken words are heard as in any
audible voice.) Then I have reached that some-
thing which makes it possible for me to speak. A
man without a body brought me in here, a man
whose heart and soul represents that living foun-
tain of love — ^his name is W P . Good
night.
(12)
When I awakened the desire to investigate, to
explore, came upon me, this being a very part of
my personality, and with my guide I passed thru
various stages of experiences. Now as I relate
them to you as they appeared to me^— perhaps you
may be led thru the same and it may have a very
different appearance to you — ^however, I am giv-
ing to you MY personal experiences and the inter-
pretations of them.
The first field into which he took me was one—
128 THB DE8CEKDIKG LIGHT
now let me compare the sensation I had in this
body to some sensation that might be felt in the
flesh, that you may clearly comprehend thru your
memory the sensation as we go along. Understand
it was not physical sense — ^but I can compare it to
intense cold, as the physical body will sense it, a
shock, and then I saw forms; some were parts of
bodies, and some were complete bodies. I could
not understand why this appeared thus to me.' I
saw forms of children, and forms of men and
women, and there seemed to be no consciousness
which responded as we came to them.
Now he, whose hand I held, who guided me thru,
made clear to me that which may not be clear to
you, because you seeing thru your individuality
and I seeing thru mine may create a vast difference
between the two. He explained to me very clearly
that these were souls whose astral bodies were just
assembling, we will say, or parts of this body gath-
ering when the soul had just left the flesh body
suddenly, without having completed the physical
expression. The body was there complete, but I
could not see it because it was not all in the same
rate of vibration.
He made it clear to me that I could receive a
cleareir light upon that lesson if I returned again
to the same — shall I say condition or place! He
said I would then discern a perfect body, animated
by the soul, the spirit of the individual, whose
astral body alone I knew at this time.
I did return, and under his guidance and thru
his insearch learned that they were there for a
time after leaving their bodies suddenly as by ac-
PBB80NAL EXPEBIENCES ON THE ASTRAL PLAKE 129
cident or such; an4 as your flesh bodies are often
imperfect, and as there are those in the flesh who
make a particular study that they may build and
aid men to build their bodies, so there are those
who are given to that work to aid the soul in
bringing into expression its astral body perfectly
formed, altho tteir physical expression had been
broken off before it was complete.
Now these souls whose spiritual bodies I beheld
and which appeared to me to be incomplete, not
manifesting at that time, were in a state of coma,
an unconscious condition. Perhaps in your re-
search souls have not returned as soon as you be-
lieved they would after death, and perhaps some
do return and tell you that the ones after whom
you inquire, who have not returned, are sleeping —
and this is the condition they are in.
/
(13)
Good evening, friends, what is this gathering,
some society or whatf (Class answers that it is a
research class, endeavoring to 'investigate along
the line of spirit return and the continuity of life
after death.)
I thank you, but I know little of the laws, very
little, but perhaps I will be able to help you — ^per-
haps not.
I passed out during an earthquake very sudden-
ly. I was the victim of an earthquake on the coast
of San Francisco — if that will be of any value to
you. I am no authority on this subject, but I am
interested. All the days of my manhood I devoted
in the service of the teaching of Christ. Now, as
s
130 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
I return - 1 hope that I may be of some benefit to
you.
Of my early death, a mere experience, I can tell
yon very little. I can only say that I was sitting in
my study, preparing my sermon. Sometime after
I awakened to the fact that I was out of my. body.
I knew that I was in the presence of many who had
experienced the change called death long before
I had. My brother, who had left our home some
twenty years previous to that time, was the very
first one I recognized. But personal experiences
can be of little value to you in your search for
knowledge of life after death, so I will not bore you
with any of that, but I will tell you of some of the
things I have learned, if that will be of value to
you I shall be happy, and if not, I shall be sorry.
This is a very strange experience to me, altho I
have manifested many times. My very first at-
tempt to manifest was thru one of my fellow-stu-
dents, in giving his morning sermon. I stood very
close to him and because I so determined to make
him understand that things were not just as rep-
resented, or as he was presenting them, I inspired
him to speak words which he had never spoken be-
fore and words he had never believed. I caused
him to forget that he had studied, to forget that he
had prepared a sermon — and that you might better
understand, we will not call it a personal experi-
ence, but we will feel that it is a lesson.
Upon awakening to the fact that I had died and
that death was not what I had expected it to be,
and that the dead were not what I expected them
to be, that my ideas were far from facts, but that
PERSONAL EXPEBIBKCE8 ON THE ASTRAL PLANE 131
aftef death we met with cold positive facts, I felt
compassion for my fellow-men who were in the
same thought I was in and who believed as I had
believed and taught as I had taught. And so I
made haste to return — and here I will pause to tell
you of the great difficulty I met in my efforts to
bring to my friends and my fellow-students the
facts I had gathered after death.
I found that I might stand by them and speak,
but they were deaf to my words — ^I might stand
before their eyes, but they were blind ; I might em-
brace them and they knew it not. I found that I
must learn more of the laws; I must learn more
of the psychic laws upon the mental plane ; and this
T made haste to do. Here I will pause to tell you
that I found that it was one year from the time of
the shock which severed my soul from the body be-
fore I awakened to the fact that I was no longer
upon the earth plane — one year a blank — one year
for which I will never be able to account — one year
lost — of this I have no recollection, whatever.
In my endeavor to learn of the psychic laws of
life, I found that it was possible for me to convey
my thoughts to other minds by other means than
hypnotism. This was by placing myself in direct
harmony with one who was in the act of conveying
a lesson, who was in the act of sending forth a
thought, who had gathered ininds close to him and
had them all in harmony with him. In that act
I placed myself in harmony with that mind and I
caused him to speak the words that I thought and
which he had never known before. It was not only
by his consciousness ; it was not only the impression
132 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
upon his mind, but it was the impressing npon the
minds of all who were assembled who were in per-
fect harmony with the thoughts that he was con-
veying to them — for it is made more possible for
an inspirator to accomplish the things he is en-
deavoring to do when there are minds assembled
who are in harmony and who are reaching out to the
mind of the speaker.
All thoughts reflected from the physical minds are
known to the spirit. The vibrations are coming
from every conscious mind there and they assist
the inspirator to send forth his thought— but he
cannot deliver the full thoughts in a room where
there is no other mind in harmony with the speaker.
No inspired mind can speak inspired words to
empty seats. The speaker must reach the minds of
the auditors and then the inspirator can accom-
plish the things he desires.
Your instructor tells me that I must let you rest.
Some time I shall be permitted to speak again and
then we shall continue along this line. Good night.
(14)
Good evening, friends: I feel that the thing I
am about to ask of you will, perhaps, meet with dis-
approval, but I find that I have a message for you,
brothers and sisters — ^I feel that I may call you
such, tho when I was living in your midst there
dwelled in the heart of each of you a feeling of
prejudice toward me and my followers. I was
then an inhabitant of your city, and it is not long
since I laid aside my mortal body. And I will say
PEBSONAIi EXPBBIBNGBS ON THE ABTBAL. PIAKB 133
this : That there dwelled within my soul no preju-
dice or bigotry against any man or creed.
Will you recite the Lord^s Prayer!
I am not thru with my work,' but I find that it
will be necessary for me to take up another method.
I find that the doctrine upon which I grounded all
my teachings is far wrought — the doctrine of the
forgiveness of sms. It is not true, and why should
so many souls become so inconvenienced by this
positive wrong! Why are you prejudiced against
any church! Why do you allow it to affect the poor
individual! Oh, friends, it is wrong. Each one of
them in their own innocence is gathered into the
fold and instructed in one particular faith and not
allowed to read or study any other faith — and be-
cause of this they know no other way. I will say
positively that I taught what I sincerely believed
to be true, else I never would have taught it.
I surely wish to reach my beloved successor ; and
I sincerely hope that my soul prayer will be an-
swered by the great spiritual friends, messengers
of God, when it will be possible for me to speak to
him, and tell him wherein are these terrible mis-
takes.
How sincerely did I believe in prayer for for-
giveness of sins, and what a terrible realization it
was to me, to know that the things I believed in
were not, and that I was a messenger carrying to
mankind this false message ; so it grieves me deep-
ly. I wish to reach all churches.
How many souls I have met in my travels since
I left the earth plane. I will tell you something
of my experience of passing out — and when I give
134 THB DE8GBNDIKO UGHT
you this, I will ask you to consider this favor ; take
out all prejudice; rather live up to the words I
heard one of your members speak tonight, **We
recognize the universal brotherhood of man." Do
not allow to live within you any prejudice toward
man, your brother.
I will tell you something of my experience. I was
not feeling physically well for some time previous,
and mcmy times when I sat in my study I seemed to
feel a presence, and I always thought it was my
guardian angel that I always believed every in-
dividual had. And I seemed one day to hear the
words, * * You are coming home soon, ^ ' but I thought
it was because I was nervous, and I simply rose
from the chair and tried to gather myself together
and to make myself think that I was mistaken.
This happened on three different .occasions be-
fore I came away. The day that I became so seri-
ously ill, I heard again, **You are coming home
soon," but I did not even then realize the end was
so near. I passed on where I met many experiences
which were personal and which I will not mention
here ; they would little interest you since they are
personal.
But I asked in all the sincerity of my soul,
** Where is Godf Where is my judge!" I found
myself sitting alone meditating, as I had many
times in my study, upon the wonderful truth of life,
and while sitting there, I became aware of the same
presence I had felt on those three occasions of
which I have previously spoken. This time I found
that it was possible to see the one who stood beside
me, and he said to me these words, **You have come
' FBBSONAL EZPERIHEif GE8 ON THE ASTRAL PLANE 135
home; yonr judge is within you; he lurks within
your soul; he has always been there and yet you
found him not; come with me.^' And I went; I
followed him to a brink where I found numerous old
acquaintances gathered together^ and they all
seemed to be praying, praying, repeating the old-
time word prayers. I asked them, **Why is this! ^'
And they said, **0h, Father, we are waiting to be
judged/' Then there came into my soul a terrible
realization — the judge lives in my soul, why is he
not in all! As I went forward they said, **We have
sinned, we are in purgatory waiting the judgment. ' '
I remained but a short time for I seemed to be
drawn away — and I went on. I cannot begin to
express the wonderful sights; and I passed an
eternity which seemed to me but a moment; and
then I came to a drifting shadow— it seemed to be
a dark place where many, were working.
A woman whom I had known recognized me —
they seemed to be working industriously at some
unfamiliar set purpose, and I said, **Why so much
work; why so much effort; how comes itT' Then
I recognized a face familiar long since of a woman
stepping before me with head bowed and she said,
* * Father , you were the first one to speak a kind
word to me, and I will tell you something that will
perhaps pay for your kindness. I did not go to
your church, I did not believe in your teaching, I
knew nothing much of that, but in your world I
was a fallen woman, and yet when my heart was
heavy and my head was bowed in sorrow; when I
tried to rise above those conditions, every one
would pass me by; every one would hold me do
136 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
that I could not raise myself above it ; but you said
to me, *Go forward; there is hope for you; God
loves you/ You left those kind words as a light
for me, and now perhaps they can be a light for
you/'
I passed around with this soul where I saw many
souls which seemed to be passing thru a course of
purification; and she led me to the edge of this
dark shadow, and there I seemed to lose her pres-
ence. As I passed on fear crept into my soul and
I sank upon my knees and prayed that I might see
the real light.
Again I felt that presence of which I spoke, say-
ing, * * Go forward, undo all that you have done that
you think is wrong, all that weighs on your spirit,
then your greatest desire shall be realized.'* And
now I will say, friends, that my greatest desire al-
ways is that God will reach the soul of every man,
and this is my lesson. I shall first reach my own
church and then I shall reach all the other churches
thru the organism of our clergy and tell them that
it is not forgiveness but atonement. I now* leave
you in the name of the Father, Son, and Holy
Ghost. Good night.
CHAPTER IV.
HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT.
On the plane of spirit manifestation, next door
to you, homes are not bnilded of material but of a
finer ethereal quality — ^these homes are bnilded by
your deeds, your thoughts, your acts.
Heaven and earth are one — God's plan — God is
all, perfect good, perfect justice, perfect love, a
perfect pattern, and all that each of these things
hold. This is God; no wrath, no destruction, no
partiality — every soul is an eternal light
Man will say, **If the dead live, where are theyr'
In the mortal expression they are in space, but in
the spiritual expression they are in that realm of
thought in which they have placed themselves by
their lives in the body. If a man is desirous of
being good, of helping to uplift his fellow-man, he
finds himself in the realm of that thought where
it is possible for him to do this. He finds his
meniory, his ambition reaching out to those sen-
sitive minds of others who are in the same realm
of thought that he is. If a man lives a life of sin,
lives only' for himself, he finds himself shorn of all
those things for which he aspired, when he steps
into the next expression; for the tilings which are
of mortal mind cannot live in the spirit World,
they fall away.
So if yon want to start your Tciea'v^Ti X.oSl'k^ ^ ^^'^
138 THE DESCENDING UGHT
have everything with which to do it ; but if yon want
to lean upon the old-time thought and when you
get over there come back and try thru all the dif-
ferent avenues possible to setve and to build your
heaven, why, it is your privilege; for every soul
has an eternal chance to live, to rise and to build
his heaven.
You say your loved ones are in heaven — of course
they are ; they are in their own heaven. The world
of spirit is in what you call space, that which you
cannot see thru the eyes of matter because it is in
a higher rate of vibration. Our bodies are ethereal
bodies and are emersed in ether, as well as yours,
yet we are in a higher rate of vibration, and can
X rise and go just as rapidly as your thought will
travel, but we are close to you.
Heaven is within you — search within your souls
and there you will find the kingdom of heaven;
there you will find God's spirit. You are building
your souPs home every day of your lives. The
spirit of God is within you, is without you, every-
where is God. Your loved ones in spirit are close
to you; live in the thought of a clear conscience —
invite them into your heaven and you can reach
into their heaven in spiritual aspiration.
What is a clear conscience!
A clear conscience is — ^I have done something
good; I have tried to help some one; I am doing
all I can to be good and I want to be better. You
create a clear conscience by living * right, doing
right, loving one another, looking not for defects,
looking not for little hurts from your neighbor, but
taking the lesson, not looking for anything but good.
xi^
HXAVBK 18 WHAT TOU MAKB IT 139
The conscience which makes man unselfish, speaks
to him all good. The conscience which is so sen-
sitized thru spiritual light cannot go wrong; can-
not deceive, for it makes you true to yourselves and
true to your fellow-men, and you are creating a
heaven all about you — ^and there you will find your
loved ones.
You create a clear conscience by living right,
doing right, and when souls return with a great
lesson, be looking for the good, and aspiring ever
and ever to good. Now you say that you cannot
live this way while in the physical — ^you are very
much mistaken; you can apply truth to all things;
you can be true, and tho you have a struggle at
first, truth will rise and truth will make you free.
And so in the heaven of a good clear conscience, in
this little home, learn truth in your everyday life.
So let us strive to build a heaven of perfect bliss,
for God lives within the conscience of every soul of
man ; God manifests there, and your loved ones are
in their own conscience and in their own heaven.
Yes, and you can speak to them, you can touch them
and know that they are with you.
God has revealed to man today that death does
not end all ; that He lives and that He has not taken
his loved ones from him. God has revealed today
that tho the great battles of man's so-called ene-
mies took their loved ones from them, God gave
them back and they are here and they are speaking.
So forgive your enemies, love all mankind, build a
heaven of a clear conscience. For when you step
out of your physical body, with a clear memory
you will find yourselves looking back into the past
140 THB DB80BNDING LIGHT
pages of your lives and you will know that all
things which come to you are of your own creation.
Years ago man could not reach out so far intel-
lectually or spiritually; he was stronger physically
and weaker mentally. The highest he could reach
was to picture heaven as a place of rest, a place of
beauty, a place of music which would be pleasing to
the ear. He knew only the senses of the physical
body — and these were to be pleased in heaven.
But as man rises mentally and spiritually he sees
with the spirit, he hears with the spirit, he knows
with the spirit things which are spiritual, things
which are not tangible, things which the material
eye cannot see and the material ear cannot hear —
pure spirit. Heaven, to a man who has come into
that light, is beyond the expression of mortal mind.
He only knows that it is purity, perfection, rest,
peace and love. This premonition comes while he
is still embodied in the mortal. And as he steps
into the diamber of silence and speaks with the
spirit, out of the silent chamber of thought there
comes the sweet message that he is a part of God's
plan, that he is not all mortal; that the body he is
feeding so earnestly is only for a short time, but
the soul never dies.
Man as he steps from his mortal body, if his life
has been wholly earthy, if his desires have all been
for self and he has forgotten that he has a soul, will
find himself in a very strange place. But even then
there will meet him at his bedside or at the place
where his soul rises from the body, those he has
loved. They will be there to meet him and they will
guide him along the way, even tho he is heavily
\
itoAVBN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 141
*
laden with sin and wrong doing — ^bnt fhey will not
stay with him. He can see them and yet he cannot
reach them, until he has bnilded a bridge of light
in truth and purity and love, until he has done this
he camiot come into the realm in which they dwell.
And when a man passes from the body in such a
condition, can he expect in two hours or a day to
build a perfect bridge over which he can pass? No,
he cannot. For living things are the thoughts he
has sent out, living things are the wrongs he has
created, and he cannot kill them until he has, thru
his own effort, his own desire, torn them away.
If you live the truth, you cannot help but speak
it ; if you speak it you cannot help but think it ;
and if you think it you cannot help but live it. The
spoken word is just an outer manifestation of the
inner, but the example you show in your everyday
life is a reflection of the soul within you.
The sacrifices — ^not that you cast out that man
may know what you have done, but the little things
you do, which only those who are benefited know
— ^these are the lights along the way. It is by let-
ting your light shine by the spirit within which
goes forth and touches the consciousness of many
other souls ; by letting your light shine and making
the illumination of the soul, by the spirit within,
you are burning out conditions which Were created
by living in sinful thought, which if you do not undo
while still in the flesh body, you will have to bum
out after death.
THANK GOD for every trial thru which you
pass,- for it is a step toward heaven ; it is a washing
out of some condition within the soul of you with
142 THB DESOBNDINO UQHT
which the clear vision of spirit could not dwell in
happiness. It is a burning out of some of the ex-
perience which you will never have again; it is the
overcoming of many things in your past life which
you have builded perhaps thru ignorance.
Every trial, every sorrow, every hard experience
thru which you pass is a blessing of God in your
life — a blessing and not a shadow; it is a great
light, it is a fire to bum out the little hell which
you have created. And when you have passed thru
it, you have passed thru the fire of purification ; and
some of the conditions which you have builded, and
which have become a part of you (your soul) are
gone, and a finer, purer, whiter light is there in
place of the other. There is a purity and truth
thru which the spirit illuminated can manifest
spiritually perfect in the soul in its ascension at
death.
When your new body into which and thru which
you must manifest receives you, you find yourself
not weighted down with the flesh, you find yourself
free, your memory clear, all your past is before
you, save that which has been burned out by bitter
trial and sorrow; yet, bravely and truthfully you
find all before you that is yours. If you have sinned
against your fellow-man and caused many to fol-
low you — what can be the pangs of the soul upon
seeing and realizing, not as a picture, but as a great
experience, all the wrong you have done, if it is
still a part of you, if it has not been burned out by
service while in the flesh t On the other hand, all
the good you have done is still a part of you.
Is the home of the soul of you illuminated with
X
. BSAVBK IS WHAT TOU MAXM IT 143
ly with goodness, with love and self-sacFi-
fice, or is it filled with bitterness and hatet
In your soul's ascension you will find that life is
eternal. In your soul *s ascension you will find with-
in your consciousness a realization that it is well to
buUd your heaven whilst still in the flesh as well
as out of it.
He who will say^ and do just for the glory of it,
he who will serve that all mankind may know that
he is a good man, then when he finds himself "out
of the body, what awaits him t The glory which was
not genuine is gone and only the true motive be-
hind the act exists — then what? He is shorn of all
material things; only spiritual things can adorn
the home of the soul so he must start to build his
heaven by first tearing down, burning out the false
conditions which he has created.
So be true, be true to yourselves and to your
fellow-man. Let TRUTH be your watchword in
everything you do; and when you delve into the
great law of spirit communion, you will receive the
spiritual things, and the souls who are akin to you
will come close to you.
So let us unite in the great thought that today
we are making and building the soul 's home ; we are
today souls, and so let us ascend thru the glorious
light of spirit — ^because when you have no flesh
body you will be away from all material things,
and what will you have if your home life in the
physical has been all material, all selfishness?
Therefore, we say deal with material things ma-
terially and spiritual things spiritually. .
Let us unite in the great thought that we will
144 THE DB8CENDING LIGHT
pasB thru trials, and we will praise God for them
and bless all about us for the great opportunity; to
build a heaven and ascend higher into the spiritual
light. And when the great day comes when you
will no longer have that physical body then you
shall see the work you have done.
Why not begin today to live a pure, unselfish
life, to rise and reach out to the glorious and grand
realities which are yours t Let us help you; let us
show you the way. We have learned by bitter ex-
perience those things which we would teach you;
because when we dwelt upon the earth plane, man
in his ignorance and prejudice closed the door to
the higher realms. But today you are privileged
to open the doors wide and listen to the soft voice
of the spirit.
(The foUowing is the testimony of a spirit given
at one of the Circles of Light.)
Friends: I was attracted here tonight by the
singing of that old familiar hymn, ** While the
Years of Eternity EoU.** Did you ever stop to
think that you are in eternity now? I find myself
lookingNback to the time when those words were
most precious to me, when my poor weak mind
could only gather the thought that I must live well
to reach eternity; that I must die to behold all the
beauties in my imagination ; that I must not stop to
appreciate the world in which I was living then.
Friends, I did not realize that I was in eternity
then; that I could feel and see all the beauties of
heaven then if I but made them about me. With all
my heart I used to sing those old hymns in which
HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 145
I thought I would have to go far away from my
loved ones where I might sing praises all day long;
where the streets were paved with gold and where
hynms were sung all day. Beyond this I had no
hopes.
Now, children, this is all out of reason. Gtolden
streefs, I found them not; I did find that all the
mt^ic I heard wus in my own soul made by the good
I did while on earth. It has always been man *s way
to imagine heaven the most beautiful and perfect
place. Do you realize that heaven and hell are on
your own planet? Do you realize that you are in
eternity now? It is so. We are all spiritual beings,
only you have not passed thru the change called
death.
It is many years since I left your plane. I ex-
pected to find God over here with a big stick wait-
ing to judge me. I was so scared of death that I
think I was scared to death. I tell you friends, I
would have given a good deal to know as much as
you do about death. One time about ten or fifteen
years before I left the body I was sitting under a
tree and I saw a spirit. I know now that I did see
it, but for about a half hour I imagined that I saw
it I was thinking deeply, **Now if there is some-
thing after death, what is itt" — when I heard my
father speak to me and he said, **My boy, I am
just the same as I always was, but I am trying to
be better.'' Being an Irishman, I was scared and
I didn't stop to .argue with him either, but I never
sat under that tree again.
This knowledge has always been possible to man,
but in his ignorance he has ignored it. Man has
146 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
but to reach out for the knowledge and realize the
possibility of getting knowledge from the spirit
side of life, but prejudice, domination and ignoi
ranee walked hand in hand into his mind before he
ever got a chance *to know anything else.
As ages come and go God has always been above
man's conception. Never as long as man lives in
the material body, and for a long time thereafter
will man know what GOD IS — God is not a man —
not an object— but CrOD 18. It is beyond my con-
ception and yours. Good night.
Many things are written of the life over here,
and how much of this is proven, save the messages
received from the intelligences who have proved
their identity to mant There may be dream
thoughts of the world over there; there may be vol-
umes presented to you as visions of the otiier side,
but as to absolute proof of the conditions of the
homes over here, this can only, be given to you from
the souls who return who have experienced death
and in their return prove to you their identity.
So we will tell you something of the things
which have been brought thru from that World be-
yond the grave, from those who have positively
proven their identity and then conveyed the knowl-
edge, giving to man in the flesh more than a vision
of the home over here, and presenting to you the
views which they have found in their experiences
after death.
What is more convincing than to hear from those
whom you love and whom you know to be absolute-
ly truthful, presenting to you their experiences t
'^ HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 147
Id this not a stronger proof than something which
has been passed down thrn many, many ages and
changed as mnch and as often as the minds of men
have changed?
So we will spealc of the things which have been
written of commnnication received from the world
beyond and from which people have turned away in
disgust because the description of the world over
there and the lives and the homes were so similar
to that upon the earth plane that they could not im-
agme it to be so.
Let me tell you that every day of your lives in
the flesh you are building the home of your soul;
every day you walk in the flesh, you think in the
flesli, and every moment of your flesh existence you^
are constructing and building the home of your
soul into which you must go, and in which you must
live. How many of you stop to think of this as you
wrong your fellow-man t How many of you have
considered this when you hate your neighbor ; when
in a spirit of selfishness you have drawn to your-
self the things belonging to your brother?
Now all these things are a part of the home in
which you will live ; these conditions are in the home
of the soul. No other man can build for you this
home^ for you will step into your own environ-
ments. Your environment, your heaven, or your
hell, is about you every moment of your lives —
you are building it, making it in your everyday life.
Now, if you build your hell about you thru sel-
fishness, hate, jealousies and destructive thoughts,
you will have it and you will live in it; you may
live and sing and dance in that false happiness
148 THS DESCENDING LIGHT
but, why, the bliss of heaven is peace of mind. It
is oontentment — and in the feelings built about you
thru false thoughts, thru jealousies and hate, how
can you feel other than a false happiness?
So when man comes to the realization that he
cannot sin; he cannot hate; cannot throw out and
constantly force into expression destructive
thought without finding awaiting him all these con-
ditions in that home over there, do you not think
he will strive to build a home of happiness and
peace of mind to live in oVer there?
Those who are bitterly attacking the great law of
spirit communion, forbidding investigation and
such, have said that all souls who return say they
are happy — ^but he who makes this statement must
seek further, for all souls who return do not say
they are happy. There are souls who say, **I am
learning the bitter lessons of life; I am seeing the
returns of my wrong doing; my soul is bathed in
remorse; I am rising by great effort into a clear
conception of things.**
Then there are souls who return and say, **I am
intensely happy,** or, **I am, oh, so happy** — but,
look back into their lives and you will see why they
are so happy. Certainly, they are happy, for was
not their homes built during the flesh expression
by unselfishness and love and service t Did they
hate their neighbor? Did they rob their neighbor?
not of material things — ^but there are many things of
which you may rob your neighbor other than ma-
terial things. Many times you will rob him of
happiness. If you know of something that will make
your neighbor unhappy, does it make you happier
HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 149
to tell him and spoil his happiness? You rob him
of his happiness — ^and all the little things which
man in his selfishness forgets; all these things are
stored up and they are yonrs; no other man wants
•them ; no other man can take them, they are yours.
So as man searches he will find; as he investi-
gates he will learn; as he learns he will begin to
know, and His knowing which gives to man that
peace. For when man knows the price he must pay
for all his thoughts and his deeds there will not be
so much selfishness and domination; there will be
more peace and harmony.
Stop and think of eternity — endless — endless
eternity. You camiot reach it in thought, it is end-
less, for ever and ever and ever. Then what is the
little timie of the physical expression when com-
pared to that? — every living one of you are in
eternity today, and the little time of the flesh is the
very smallest part of your life, but it makes the
home of the soul until during your spiritual ex-
pression you have perfected that home.
Do you think that the Great God, the Great
Source of ALL things good, the Creator, that which
has brought into expression everything, would pick
out of your little time of the flesh some few parti-
cular souls who will attain immortality? Oh,
friends, live with this thought: that God is GOOD,
God is holy, God is mercy, God is justice, God is
ALL GOOD, and never created a thing which was
evil. The spirit of God is within you, without you,
everywhere is God. Then why work here with the
selfish thought that because another has not the
same interpretation of God's word he is doomed to
150 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
eternal punishment t The Great God of the universe
knows all things ; why you are as you are ; why you
are tempted as you are to do tlie things you do;
knows why your little hell is growing about you;
knows why you must have that lesson, and that be-
cause you built your little hell you must bum thru
the flame of remorse — but He would not cast you
into that for all eternity.
Blind man, open the eyes of spirit and look into
the great f quntain of life and then you will see that
God would not cast any man into eterncA punish-
ment — NO I
But the minds of men in their limited state before
they have broken away from the bounds of other
minds have been made blind to the wondrous, glori-
ous power of the Godhead. The little hell you build
about you will cause you the torment mentally until
it bums out all the impurities within the soul of you
— ^bums them out by service to your fellow-man.
If you have caused some one to sin, if you have
caused discontent, if you have caused one man to
take another life, if you have caused all the de-
structive thoughts it is possible for one mind to do,
then do you believe that you can upon the very last
hour in the flesh attain happiness, because you are
sorry, you are intensely contrite because you know
that you have done wrong? Oh, look behind you
and see what you have done. Now, do you think
that you can attain happiness and create with that
one little thought a perfect home of the soult Oh,
no, the law of compensation is a part of life and a
part from which you can never sway. It is a part
of you, lives with you, a part of the great law of
HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 151
life; and not a wrong yon have done but that you
will pay the penalty for it — and not a good you have
done but that you will feel the reflection of the hap-
niness it sends.
Therefore, the home of the soul is of your own
construction.
And so your little home Js builded by yourself.
The home of the mother who is devoted, has sacri-
ficed and loved, will show all the beautiful things;
she will find returns of love everywhere. Thru the
great source of love, unselfish^ untainted love — 'not
lust, hut love — the tenderest quality within a man, a
reflection of the great Godhead, when thru that line
the door is opened to communion, the spirit world
returns full of it, and positive proof of the home
of the soul is brought by those who return to tell
you.
Oh, friends, let us unite in service, and let us clean
house; let us clean our souPs home of all the dis-
orders and all the conditions which we would not
like to have there, because there is nothing hidden
from the spirit Therefore, begin today to clean
house and make your souPs home an abode into
which you will step gladly, and then you can return
and truthfully say, * * I am happy ; my home is beau-
tiful.^^
Every thought you send out is a living thing, is
a reality. And some time you will come into a real-
ization and will know in what realm your thoughts
live. And you will realize the effects of the con-
ditions you have builded thru the wondrous power
of thought which was and is yours.
^
i
152 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
The old thought that man could live as he pleased
and in the closing day of his mortal life, by giving
forth a prayer to some imaginary selfish and re-
vengeful God he could glide between the golden
gates of happiness — how many thinking men and
women believe this today? How many are here
tonight who realize they must and shall and will
bring into expression their very best selves. Every
one of you know that you must build your own
heaven — and this heaven can be builded only thru
the.spiritual thought force of man. If you choose to
build physical, material conditions about you, what
sori; of heaven will you have when you leave the
physical and material life? Some time you will
have to leave the material things and ascend into —
what? Into the home that you have builded thru
your spiritual thought force.
Are you building that home today? Or are you
waiting until the eleventh hour?
Is your life building about you a spiritual home ?
Is it building about you a soul which will live al-
ways in the light, and illuminate the pathway of all
men with whom it comes in contact? Is your life a
strong reflection of the God Spirit which lives with-
in you? Or is it a dismal light, a dark, dismal home
that you are building about you?
There is in man's lifetime here, even as the spirit
walks in the flesh body, the law of progression. It
is a part of your soul 's life, and you will meet over
and over only those things which your mortal life
has placed in the way of its progression. Then let
us strive to do always those things which are good,
those things which are true. Now is the time, not
HEAVEN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 153
tomorrow. Why not prepare for this wonderful
home over there by servmg mankind now? Why
wait nntil yon reach that home over there? So
many hold this wrong impression. They delay,
they wait in idleness.
Now as man becomes spiritually enlightened and
begins to unfold, to bring outward and spread forth
the God part of himself, the spirit and then his
soul, he is building the spiritual things for himself
and making conditions which will bring good re-
turns ; for every thought and evjery deed and every-
thing you send out into the world builds its own
condition and returns to those who sent it forth;
returns multiplied to the mind which first sent it
into expression. As man sends forth all his
thoughts and all his deeds — everything he sends
forth — ^were he deceiving or were he loving, were
he hating or were he serving, all these must re-
turn to him. They do not return so that he recog-
nizes them, but he meets obstacles w'hich are of
their building. He meets with conditions — if it
were deception that he practiced, he will find that.
As you live, you will come to something you en-
deavor to build and behold, it is not what it seemed
to be — ^you are deceived.
The memory of thoughts and deeds, reflections of
everything you did return to you.
Man ever and ever builds the conditions into
which he steps. If he builds conditions which ex-
press truth, he will get that, and if he builds upon
falsehood — the more he has deceived, betrayed,
stolen, wronged, the more he will have to meet and
overcome. But if he begins to tear dowti in the
154 THE DE80EKDIKQ LIGHT
physical, the less he will have to surmount over
there. The man that builds and tears away as he
builds when he sees the wrong, is building for him-
self a home which will stand. Within his consdous-
n€ss, silently working is the hand of destiny.
We have learned, and we hope all men will know
ere long that to live a life of selfishness, avarice,
earthly thoughts, entirely physical thoughts ?ind all
of the lower vibration is to create an unhappy state
for the soul in the next expression. You will know
that the souls of such individuals are not as happy
as the souls who have sacrificed themselves in serv-.
ice to their fellow-men.
Man is coming into the realization of what death
really is. It is merely a change in expression.
Some will say it is a passing to the higher life, but
it is not the higher life unless the home they have
builded is spiritual. They pass into the realm of
spirit to which they rightfully belong. If they
have been criminals wilfully, if they have sinned,
if they have wronged their fellow-men, if they have
builded conditions entirely earthy, they cannot pass
into a spiritual realm because their home is pre-
pared, builded by them, by their daily lives, by
their thoughts and by their deeds.
Those who grow their souls in entirely physical
thoughts, whose lives have been entirely material,
what home will they find over there? What con-
dition will they carry with them? Will they carry
those temptations, those appetiteis, those desires
with them? Most assuredly they will. Their char-
acteristics stay with them until they have outgrown
them thru service, until the consciousness has be-
HEAVEN IS WHAT TOU MAKE IT 155
come illuminated, that they may burn out the im-
purities.
We do not wish to bring grief to those who have
loved ones over there who have lived this kind of
a life in the physical, but the sinner continues to
live, he is in spiritual darkness until such time as
he unfolds and develops his spiritual qualities
which illuminate his consciousness and bum out
the imi>urities — and this must be accomplished
thru service.
But there are no lost souls. Now, some will say
that Spiritualists do not believe in a hell. They do;
those who understand the laws, believe in hell.
There are men in the flesh who are in hell today —
kindled by their own thoughts ; by their own deeds.
Remorse is burning them, burning them — they are
in hell. But he who loves, serves, sacrifices for his
fellow-men kindles the glorious light of heaven
within. Has it not been said, '* Heaven is within
yout**
The teachings of Jesus were lost, but today the
spiritual Jesus manifests all over the world, not
in the flesh but thru the minds of men. They are
all reaching out for something mo.re than the
things along the religious line which have been
given to them. They are searching for something
deeper, more perfect to them, proved scientifically ;
something which can be given to them which will
cause them to think; to make each individual soul
and its efforts mean something and accomplish
something.
Death is not such a terrible' thing — ^it is one of
God^s beautiful laws, but men have been led to be-
156 THE DE80BNDINQ LIGHT
lieve the doctrines and to lean upon the hope or the
faith that believing would save them. Dear broth-
ers and sisters, 'tis your life that saves yon.
Was not this the message of Jesus as he walked in
the flesh, ' ' Forgive your enemies ; love one another ;
do unto others as you would have them do unto
you. ' ' Did he tell them to sin all week and fall upon
their knees and offer prayer one day a weekT Did
he tell them to falsify about their neighbors or to
rob their fellow-men and at night fall upon their
knees and be forgiven? Did he say merely to ask
forgiveness! NO! He brought the message to
them how to live, how to serve, how to reach and
bring into expression the heaven within— ffee
heaven within. Why, you build your own heaven.
The sinner must atone. Every man must save his
soul from destructive thought. He must toil and
serve to right every wrong that he has done. Some-
times it is thru ignorance that man sins, and yet
thru the great natural law of compensation, their
conditions come upon him just the same. He must
pay his debts.
If the mere believing of the things that some one
tells you will take you to heaven, while some poor
man who cannot see as you see, (cannot believe
that the sacrificing of a flesh body would save any
soul, yet all the time in every day of his life he is
applying the message that Jesus brought to the
earth), is doomed to eternal punishment — ^why did
Jesus comef Now think — ^use the power to think
which God gave you — do you think that the great
God who is perfect understanding, perfect love,
perfect justice, a perfect father, perfect^ not a flaw,
HEAVBK IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 157
not a break, not^ a doubt, perfect, would send a
soul to the earth that some of his children would
kill the body of that soul, take it away, to save the
ones who tiiousands of years after that believed
that the blood of that body would save their souls,
and that after death they would go to heaven T Do
you believe that! Or do you believe that a just
God, a perfect love, a perfect father would work
his plan thru a course of refinement and that every
soul would have his particular part to playT
What is the sacrificing of a body, when you stop
to think of the millions of bodies that are constantly
going back to mother earth — they are thru with
them. But if they have not finished with them,
why, that flesh life is incomplete, and so they are
close to the earth, and so they walk with you and
they talk with you — and would you have them see
that you are not what you seem to bef
During the terrible conflict millions of souls were
forced from their physical bodies ; souls crying out
for that unfinished life were close to the earth — walls
fell — and man in the flesh was startled with the
knowledge of life after death. Souls of D(ien whose
flesh bodies were gone returned and overwhelmed
the men of the earth with, '* We are not dead ' * — **It
pays to live right — ^pays to do right/' *'0h, it is
the message of Jesus that counts ; it is the applica-
tion of the things which Jesus taught you to do that
counts ; it is not the sacriflcing of His body. ' ' And
so **over there *' the souls are continually saying,
''Help me to get back; help me to tell my mother;
she thinks she must only believe; she dare not open
the door to me for she would think she was talking
158 THE DBSGENDINQ LIGHT
to a demon. Help me to tell her it matters not what
church you attend, nor what you believe; but it is
what you do that counts. ' '
Friends, your heaven is just what you make it.
You are building, your future home — do you not
wish to have it free from all debt when you reach
the other shore! For there is no way to escape
paying your honest debts there — you cannot go into
bankruptcy — every account against you must be set-
tled in full, with interest.
You are just as much in eternity today as you
will be there ; you are in eternity now ; you are just
as much a spirit now as you ever will hey you are a
spirit Why not feed and cultivate the spirit f That
is the everlasting part of you. Why spend all your
time feeding the material, the part which you must
cast aside! Why not prepare for that future life?
Why not make your heaven right about you today?
You can create a little heaven all your own, for your
heaven is builded of just what you s^nd out.
Has it not been said that the kingdom of heaven is
within you? — within you — ^perhaps it is all covered
up by worldly things, material cares and worry, but
it is there, and it is yours ; so find it — ^brush aside the
dust and cobwebs, clear the darkened windows of
your soul, open wide the door of your heart and let
God's sunlight of truth in.
Let the searchlight of truth illuminate the dark
places of doubt and superstition; give the spirit
within you a chance to grow and develop and unfold.
How? By filling your heart with love for all man-
kind, and by service to others.
Heaven is your souPs home — ^you are building it
HBAVBN IS WHAT YOU MAKE IT 159
now; and when you step out of the physical body
into the new astral body, the soul continues to live.
What will your heaven be like T You are building it
— so be careful what material you put into it.
Lay the foundation with love, service, harmony,
truth. Let your home be filled with windows studded
with diamonds and precious jewels (kind deeds)
which shine out in all their brilliancy as the sunlight
of God's love rests upon them.
When you have finished the physical expression,
will you go hence feeling that you have lived this life
to the fidl, that you have run the race set before
you, that you have kept the faith f
As you slip out of the old worn out shell, may
God's pure and holy angels, whom He hath given
charge over you, bear you gently and tenderly away
into that heaven which you have builded. May you
not be bound to the earth plane because of the work
left unfinished, but bound only by the tie of love.
May you feel free to rise into the higher realms of
spirit where dwell the pure and holy ; and come back
to the earth plane only because you want to serve
and help others to see the light and to show them
the way along God's great and glorious highway of
truth.
CHAPTER V.
WHO TAKES CARE OF OUR CHILDEEN
GONE BEFORE T
This chapter is written for the cotintless mothers whose
little ones have slipped away into the land of silence. It is an
answer to the many many cries that have hrdcen from torn
and bleeding hearts — ^"Oh! where is my baby? What has be-
come of the little soul that staid with ns for aa short a time?
So helpless and dependent upon me for every little thing; who
is taking care of my baby now? Oh! if I conld only know I''
Some went out before they had learned to lisp the name of
"mother''; others staid a little longer, and still others lingered
u|itil even the neighbors had learned to loved them, so sweet
and endearing were they in all their little ways.
Oh» mothers, HOW much suffering you oould escape if you
only knew or had the assurance that pure and holy angels are
caring for your babies, and that they are growing up in spirit
land, and some time, somewhere, in God's own good time, you
will meet them again — ^you will know, and you will be known
by your little children gone before.
(A trance lecture delivered thru Mrs. Brace in May,
1920.)
How many times the lonely and aching heart of
the mother asks, **!& my baby lonesome! v Does my
little one want meT*' And so it is to bring balm to
the heart of that mother that we speak to you here
of the babes and the little children gone before.
WHO TAKES OABE OF OTJB OHILDBEK GONE BEFOBE 161
The little ones who knew no wrong; who loved
their very own and no other; who knew their own
home environments and none other; suddenly are
snatched -from their home into a new expression —
what of them f How many times the sorrowing souls
of those whose weary bodies lying at night upon
their pillows have wondered what of their little ones
who have gone — so let us talk now of this. It is not
a deep thought, but oh, it is a beautiful one.
When the soul of the babe has been drawn away
from the little shell, that little temple of the physical
expression, and to your vision there remains noth-
ing but that little piece of clay; you love it as you
would love the garments worn by your loved ones —
where is that something you loved with a deeper un-
dying lovef It is gone only so far as the physical
senses are concerned. The little soul is still close
to those who love it, close to those whom it loves;
for the little babe does not leave- the home so readily
or so quickly as does the older souls after having a
longer expression on the physical plane. And there-
fore not having builded clearly a condition into which
by a natural process they pass, the babe clings close
to that mother and father and the ones it loves — ^no
one can deny this.
The old-time teaching which made the mother be-
lieve that her little one was carried into a holy land
where it was impossible for her to go, was a cruel
thought to imbue into a mother's soul; but today
mankind has reached a higher stage of unf oldment,
and is being tuned to a higher rate of vibration
where he can reach away from the earth plane, and
162 THE DESCSNDIKQ LIGHT
has found that those who have left their physical
bodies can and do come back.
The babe will come and speak 'more readily to
those whom it loved in this life right in its own home,
right in the home environments. So is this not an
inspiration to live a pure spiritual life! For the
understanding of the little ones will rapidly unfold
and develop; their spiritual powers quickly awaken
and they see thru the eyes of understanding, and
they will know you as you are.
When the angel of death enters your home and
takes the little one out from your family circle, phys-
ically, does it not inspire you to a better life, to ex-
press yourself truthfully and spiritually! Does it
not inspire within your consciousness sympathy and
love f If not, it is because the blindness of the physi-
cal has so enveloped you that the spirit within you
cannot penetrate this other life, telling you that the
little child has not gone from your home.
The question is often asked, ** What of the little
ones who are bom into the flesh and live but a very
short time, perhaps a moment or two, without having
had any experience in the flesh; do they live in
spirit!'' They do live, close to that mother and
gather all the conditions about her into themselves.
There must be some experience upon the earth plane
if they are once bom into the flesh expression. And
so until there has been gathered into their conscious-
ness some of the experiences upon the earth plane by
that mother and that father and those of that family
who are closely allied by the tie of love, they live
there for a time — but do not think that they are
lonely.
WHO TAKES CABB OF OUB OHILDBSN GONE BEFOBS 163
Preceding the passing away of one of your little
ones, those who are closest to you in love in the
spirit world are drawn to you by the love tie and ex-,
press it by way of sympathy in your great distress ;
the feeling within your consciousness of sorrow
brings them close to you, and those who loved you
love your little ones ; they clasp them close to their
bosom and give them their loving care.
Now let me tell you something of the messages
coming back from the little ones who have passed
away. One comes back to speak and the mother asks.
^* Where are you, dear, and who has you; are they
kind to you there!'* And the little soul answers
back, **I am with such a pretty lady; she does so
much for me ; she loves me and she teaches me how
to love ; she shows me what a pretty mamma I have ;
and she shows me how much you love and brings me
so near to you that, mamma, I know your soul, and
I know how you love me. ' '
Another little one returns and says, * ' Oh, mamma,
I am not dead. I just had to come here so that you
could find God.** Still another returns and says,
* * Mamma, tell papa I want him to know that I did
not die ; and I am so happy — ^we play, we sing and
we dance over here.** Yes, they dance with the
graceful happiness of a child ; they express harmony
and love and happiness in their own childish Way;
and they play with all the simple purity of a little
child *s soul.
You will oft times hear a little child in its play
talk to what you call an imaginary companion — oh,
if you could only see the little souls that are in a
higher rate of vibration, you would know that it was
/
164 THE DESCBNDINQ LIQHT
not imagination on the part of that child, but it was
the little soul who in the play was attracted to them,
for they can play without the physical body. What
has the body to do with the play of the little child!
Tis merely the instrument — and the eyes of the
child can see things which the eyes of man cannot
see. After you have passed thru childhood you are
concerned more with material things and you worry
as to whether you will have the next month's rent
ready or something to eat for them,, and so you have
builded about you the condition which the spirit finds
diflSculti to penetrate; but the little child knows
naught of this and the little minds are more recep-
tive to spiritual things. When the little child is talk-
ing to an * * imaginary playmate * ' and you say to the
child, '^ You do not see any one ; there is no one play-
ing with you, * ' you are wronging that, child because
you are suggesting to it that which is untrue, and
you are giving the child the inspiration to speak un-
truth — tho you little know this.
Now we will speak of the little child whose physi-
cal body was so deficient because of unnatural birth
it could not manifest as other children, unable to
speak, to walk or play as other children in the flesh.
It is the spirit which is manifesting; that body was
only the instrument ; and all the experiences are re-
corded within the consciousness of that individual
soul just as perfectly as it is upon the soul of those
bodies who are physically perfect; it is just as
clearly there as are the experiences upon the souls
of those whose bodies are perfect, but they cannot
bring it forth to express it because of the imperfect ^
instrument, yet it is there ; and all the kind thoughts
WHO TAKES GABE OF OUB CHILDBEK GONE BEFORE 165
you have sent to that child, all the things you have
done for it; all the kindness and otherwise that has
been given to that child, it has recorded upon the
consciousness of it just as vividly and just as'
clearly ; and thfe spirit of undei*standing, the spirit
within, that which we call the GTodspark is just as
perfect within that imperfect instrument as it is
within any one whose body is perfect. But the diffi-
culty in returning to manifest is this : They never
have spoken in the flesh, but they can send a clear
message from their consciousness, clearly and per-
fectly formed, into the consciousness of an instru-
ment and convey it to the parents thru a clairvoyant
or trance medium. But to speak independently of
any physical instrument, to speak as many of you
have heard the independent voice builded upon the
sound waves, the message coming from that little
mind would not be conveyed to you so clearly, but
you would find each word formed perfectly, as if it
were formulating the words, following the direction
of a tutor or one who is aiding in the placing of the
thought in that form.
After the incompleteness of the physical body is
gone back to earth and the soul of the child who has
been so handicapped by all those physical conditions
is free it is more rapidly unfolded and developed be-
cause pent up and unable to respond were the won-
drous experiences gathering into themselves all the
time, but because of the imperfect instrument there
was no physical action to send them out, but soul-
fuUy and spiritually they do manifest. It may be a
comfort -to some of you to know this; that the soul
of the child whose body is imperfect is perfectly free
166 THE DE80SNDINQ LIGHT
and develops and gpraws and unfolds and expresses
intelligence upon its return to the earth plane.
I will answer another question here. **Do those
little ones who pass away before having ever spoken
in the flesh ever learn to speak T*^ As there is no
spoken language of the soul, why must they learn to
speak f There is no reason why they must learn to
speak, but if they have a desire to return to their
loved ones who receive and give their message thru
speaking and hearing, they will learn, and as they
come close to you and get in touch with your every-
day life they will learn to speak and express their
thoughts as you do, that they may return and speak
to you. But you will notice that the child out of the
flesh who returns thus to speak will speak perfect
English, or the language thru which they express
themselves will be perfectly spoken ; there will be no
flaw in their speech as there is in the little ones who
have learned to talk in the flesh and come back to you
and speak to you in their own, what you call, baby
talk ; but this is only for a short time ; they hold their
individuality and they stay near you until they have
grown to a more independent state of unfoldment,
then they are taken to those who have studied child-
hood and have ability to impart their knowledge to
the child ; they are taken into different fields of learn-
ing. ^ -^
Now, some will say, * * This is a great fairy tale, ' '
but let me tell you after you have come in touch with
the world of spirit spending two-thirds of your life
witK souls of men whose bodies are gone back to
earth, you will know something of this ; you will not
have to impart to your loved ones just imaginary
WHO TAKES GABE OF OUB OHILDBEN GONE BEFOBB 167
dreams, yon will tell them some facts wliich you have
gathered, and this I am telling yon.
Little ones come back and in their endeavor to
soothe you in your great grief will make a great ef-
fort to speak. And every little thought you send out
to them is received by them — and oh, if you did but
know what it really means to you to have the soul
of one in the other world whom you have loved, and
thru whom they have been brought into a physical
expression — that you were the instrument thru
which the soul was brought into expression that it
might manifest upon the earth plane — how much
more would you regard parentage as a beautiful and
holy thing.
•When the little ones were gone some mothers tried
to forget, gave them up entirely, tried to forget the
love they had for them, but the little one was still
there, and tho the mother could not hear, that little
soul was saying, ** Mother, I am not dead; I love you
still.'* And there was something within that moth-
er's heart which awakened and reached out to some-
» where she knew not what, for she felt that there was
something more than just that little flesh body that
had gone back to earthl
BInowledge awakens, but wisdom reveals — ^knowl-
edge is acquired, gathered from the surface thru ex-
periences and lessons applied by other minds, but
wisdom is a manifestation of the spirit within. That
is why the child, when it is free from the physical
body after having a very short experience upon the
earth plane, will develop rapidly and the wisdom
within reveals and grows until thru the eyes of un-
derstanding that child is wiser than the older ones
168 THE DE8CENDIN0 LIQHT
for, ^^The little child shall lead them^' because it is
receptive to spiritual things and unencumbered by
physical and material thoughts.
If you have builded love all about your little ones,
they will pass into a field of love. But what of the
little orphans whom some of you forget that they,
too, are souls, and do abuse. Let me tell you some-
thing which in my experience I have learned and
thru investigation I know to be true.
A woman, never having been a mother, joined an
order which prevented her becoming a mother, be-
came the superintendent (it was not the name she
was called, but we will call it that) of an orphan asy-
lum where great numbers of little children were
under her care. She wore the garments of a highly
developed soul while in the physical — she is in the
spiritual expression now and desires to have this
confession come thru that some may know she is
very, very sorry for what she did whUe in charge of
those little children. She abused the physical body
of the little ones in her care when they did not learn
the things she wanted them to learn pertaining to the
one particular doctrine — if they did not memorize
every word of that copy, they received bodily torture
from the hands of that woman, who in the ignorance
of the laws of life forgot that God governs all things
thru love. She abused the motherless children and
then prayed and prayed for forgiveness in other
things — ^not even thinMng that this was a sin.
Now three of those children have passed into the
other life, that is three with whom I have come in
contact, and they are very close to her and helping
her to rise out of the terrible condition she has
\
WHO TAKES OABE OF OUB CHILDBEK GONE BEFOBE 169
build^a about her. Is she entirely to blame for this,
or are the minds who dominated back of it also to
blame, and will they not suffer for their share in itf
True, she receives the returns of what she sent out
into the world of expression — all that she did is hers ;
but it was the expression of a life expressing itself
entirely the opposite from the real desire within a
soul. ,
The reason I bring this lesson to you is that you
may know that it is not well to abuse any other man 's
children more than you would your own. A spirit of
selfishness causes man to look for the imperfections
in the child of his fellow-man, and he forgets to
search within his own to find some of his own quality
manifesting there. This causes many children after
leaving the flesh to return and tell their parents of
weaknesses within them. A little soul returns and
says, ** Mamma, don't be cross with brother, or don't
be cross with (speaking the name) ; be kind, or, don't
be angry with papa." The reason that child picks
out that particular tiling to say is because there is a
reflection of that upon the soul so strongly that there
is a tendency in that child to do evil tho the flesh
body is gone.
So until man learns more of the laws of life, little
ones will remain close to the earth, close to men in
their everyday life ; and all your characteristics re-
flect themselves upon all who are about you, and es-
pecially upon your child whom you love and who
loves you. The little ones manifesting close to the
earth plane are drawn there by love.
The souls of those who abuse the physical body of
the little ones cause them to hate, when perhaps the
170 THE DE8GBNDINQ LIQHT
hate thought would never be there, and causes them
to feel that some time they will abuse something.
The lesson we desire to convey is this: Bring the
good out of the children and cultivate the tendency
within them to good. If the soul of a child is in-
spired to do one thing, study that child and the tend-
ency within and let the little children express them-
selves purely and spiritually; but do not fill their
minds up with some particular creed or doctrine
which presents for you a pet thought and which has
been handed down thru generations. The child is
receptive to it and later in life finds many obstacles
which have been brought from the outside rather
than from within.
Educate the children that they may develop spir-
itually, that they may develop all the finer qualities
within them ; and you may find within the conscious-
ness of some of your children a wonderful school ;
you may find within your own child a messenger
from the great universe, bringing to you great possi-
bilities.
Children of the coming generation are going to
have very strong intuitive powers, many are going
to be of higher and finer character, higher vibration,
more in touch with the unseen. You may say they
are imaginative — they may weave wonderful stories,
but study their stories, and thru the child learn; for
indeed, **The little child shall lead them.'*
When the angel of death comes into your home and
takes from you one of your little ones ; oh, brothers
and sisters, how many times it is the opening of the
gates to the higher life? How many of you have
passed out of the material into the beautiful and
WHO TAKfift CAE£ OF OUR OHILDRBN GONB BBFOBB 171
spiritual because a little child has opened the door
to the spiritual woridf And when you find your
baby, what happineBS to know that there is some-
thing greater beyond, so you rise out of the narrow
material life and live and be more spiritual.
So those of you who have little ones over there,
know that the eyes of understanding within reveal to
them all your tendencies, and they see you and know
you as you are and they will return and guide you—
but do not think that because thai child has passed
thru death that it can return to you in the material
and tell you how to buy or sell property. Their little
souls are gathering to themselves spiritual things;
they are still in the great school of experience but
their experiences are very different from yours ex-
cept in the reflection of your lives upon them.
So never abuse a child's physical body 43ecause
that child cannot see as you do ; the child may be in
an entirely different vibration f roni you, for there
is a flesh kinship and there is still a greater which
is spiritual kinship. The soul of your child tho, thru
the law of love will be with you, but it may not be
of the same quality as you, and there may be quali-
ties within the soul of that child which will find
companionship in some one who is entirely different
from you. So bring out the individuality of the
children — if they show tendencies one way or an-
other, cultivate them along that line for good. If
they are strong-willed, do not try to bind them too
tightly but direct that strong will into a channel
which will accomplish good. I^ they show a tendency
to any particular kind of work, guide them into that
172 THS DB80BNDINQ UOHT
properly and do not force them into something for
which they are not fitted.
Educate the children; begin with the infant to
teach them the secrets you have hidden from their
youth — tell them the truth. Purify their lives on the
mortal plane and thru the spirit all mankind in all
walks of life shall find the things for which he hun-
gers — the health for which a soul cries.
In all their development and unf oldment up to the
present time the greater number have had no oppor-
tunity to bring out an expression of their own indi-
viduality. They have been guided by dominating
minds, and so far as religion or spiritual things were
concerned, they were to go according to the minds of
those who ruled them.
Your little ones when passing on into the next ex-
pression are taken in the arms of some one who loves
them and loves you ; and when they have found out
how to use their little new body they are with you
and they love you and they will guide you. They
are ever and ever near you, not away off in some
place grieving for you, or forgetting you, for the
love kindled here lives on and on ; so let us love the
little children in the flesh — and those of you who
have no children of your own, do you know that
there are children who have no home and who are
being abused f Take them into your home and bring
out the good within them — for the little soul who
has been aided in its expression on earth kindles the
love that never dies.
So let us unite in the great thought (not in the
belief, but in the knowledge) that our little ones live
in love and come to see us. They sing and they dance
WHO TAKES CAllE OF OUB OHILDBBN QONE BEFOBE 173
and they play and are happy and express themselves
in all their own little childish ways ; and there is no
individual mind going to bend or spoil their individu-
ality. The little children are studying and growing,
and building their soul *s home * * over there. * *
Let us unite in the great thought of love, for we
are all brothers and sisters ; and all the different ex-
pressions of religion, the individuals in the ranks
are trying to reach the same God. Justice is under-
standing; it reveals to men why things are as they
are ; why the individual is as he is ; reveals to him the
hidden law; reveals to him that it is the same God
of justice, the same God of love, the same God of
good, the same God of power which manifests over
them all — oh, it is the same God we are all seeking
and reaching out to find, so let us unite in our search
— aye, the little child shall lead them.
The little children grow over there but they do not
grow as the things before your physical eye, do not
grow big as in the material, but they grow big of
mind and big of soul, and closer to the perfect ex-
pression they develop, and all they learn is spiritual
and good — the lessons they learn are perfect. Lit-
tle ones who have never spoken in the flesh will re-
turn to speak and you will note in their messages
that the language they use is perfect, not a flaw. But
the little childreu who pass away after they have
partly learned fo talk will for a time hold a strong
memory of the earth expression and when they re-
turn will speak in the baby terms as was known to
them. At- first they will use their own simple way
of speaking but gradually they will learn more and
more, and you will note upon repeated manifestation
\
174 THB OE80BNOINO tlOHT
there is a gradual improvement in their language
and the method of conveying to you their thoughts.
You will note the very rapid progress or unfoldment
of the little child who is growing up in spirit land.
You will also note that every message brought to
man in the flesh by the child spirit will told more of
a lesson in its simple way than the lessons brought
by older minds, or minds developed upon the earth
in the physical expression.
Souls bom into the flesh sometimes have but a
short time to finish their experience in the flesh, they
must have just a little more experience and then they
pass into the new life thru which they can freely ex-
press themselves. They return for a very short time
in the flesh that they might pass thru the experience
of being bom into the flesh, and then pass to the spir-
itual there to express themselves as guides and
guardian angels, and light the little spark of truth
— ^with little whispers of love they come into your
consciousness when you are tempted sorely to do
wrong. How many of you have not felt sometimes
when temptations come, when you had been tempted
to do a certain thing, when suddenly there speaks
within you something which tells you not to do it?
The little souls return very shortly and work into
your vibration and speak to you — ^not in words con-
veyed to your consciousness thru the physical sense,
but thm the spiritual sense, you know it.
The little body bom into the physical sometimes
because of its imperfect condition is quickly drawn
back to earth ; then that little soul has had no physi-
cal expression and its home is within the love
thought; the little babe lives close to its parents —
WHO TAKES CABE OF OUB OHILDBEK OONE BBFOBB 175
SO does not this inspire you to do good f Would you
let your little one see you sin? Would you let your
little ones learn the effect of wrong thoughts!
The following messages, coming from the little ones them-
selves, will bear out the truth of the statements made by the
spirit teacher as given in this chapter. Many people have heard
these little souls give their sweet messages from time to time
and will acknowledge the accuracy of this report. -
A baby boy, Francis, nearly two years old, was
taken from a home of tenderest love and care; his
two grandmothers thought there never was another
such child — the home was in darkness and gloom be-
cause the little voice was still, and there was no more
pattering of little feet — oh, what an aching silence.
Can you imagine the feelings of those sorrowful
h^rts when they heard again the baby voice at the
message circle f The little one kept saying, **Baby
here — ^baby here — ^baby here.** Some one asked,
** Whose baby are you, dearf** And the answer
came, **Papa baby, mamma baby, gagga baby,
gammy baby." This was repeated several times.
That was the way he had to distinguish his two
grandmothers; one was gagga and the other was
gammy. Of course, he was recognized at once ; and
a great comfort comes to more than liis immediate
family, for all who hear the sweet messages of this
angel baby are filled with love and tenderness. In
each message he seems to have learned new words.
One time he said, ** Mamma bwake (broke) Teddy
eye — poor Teddy, mamma fix.'* That day while
dusting, the mother had knocked his Teddy Bear
from his little high chair and one of the eyes came
176 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
out, and the baby in spirit saw her put it back in
place again.
At another circle a part of his message was,
* * Papa go fast — ^gammy scare — ^baby no scare. ' * His
papa had been out in the country and had driven so
fast that the grandmother was frightened. **Papa
run fast — can^t catch bunny." This same day the
father had gone hunting with a friend and had tried
to catch a rabbit.
These are just parts of a few of the baby mes-
sages and are given to show that the little ones do
stay close to their parents and those who were in
their little home life ; that they see and know what
the loved ones are doing, and enter into the home
life of the physical expression.
One evening a little child came into the circle and
called, ** Mother." Some one asked, **Who are you,
dear f * * and the answer came, * * I am Doris. * ' While
wondering who Doris might be, her own little girl in
spirit spoke and said, **0h, mamma, I want you to
be little Doris' mother, too. She is a little girl I
found over here, and she didn't have any earth
mother to love her, so I told her that you would be
her mother and love her just like you love me."
Then in her own childish way she told how happy
she was with this little girl for a playmate, and how
she was around her daddy and mamma, and kissed
her little brother — pleaded with her mother not to
cry as she wasn 't sick any more.
The mother wondered afterwards who little Doris
was, and so when she went to another circle and her
little girl came, she asked her why she wanted her to
WHO TAKES CARE OF OUR CHILDREN OONE BEFORE 177
be a mother to Doris, and why did this strange child
come to her, so the little child explained. **I love
her so much, mamma, she led me all the way, and
she brought me across, and leads me everywhere and
helps me and shows me what to do — she did all the
time I was there on earth, too ; she was my guardian
angel, and I want you to be her mamma, too, because
you love so much and I want you to love her like you
love me because she never had a chance to live on
earth, she came over here when she was so tiny, and
nobody cared so she stayed at our house when I was
there with you and she loves you just like I do/*
And the mother said, * * Oh, I will love the dear little
soul. Do you think you will be a guardian angel,
dear?'* **Not yet, mamma, I want to be near you
because I love you and my daddy and brother — ^kiss
daddy and brother for me. Good bye. ' *
A little girl of twelve years had diphtheria and.
passed out. Her messages given at the children's
circles held many wonderful lessons and helped her
cousins and the others who attended to be more kind
and thoughtful of others. She told them that there
was only a thin veil between them and her, and she
thought in time that the veil would be lifted. **Do
you know why the veil is there f she asked one of
her little cousins. **It is because of bad thoughts.''
And before she left she said, **Now let's all try real
hard and see if we can't lift that veil by thinking only
good thoughts."
Another message held this wonderful lesson. '*I
go to school, too; we don't have books like you do,
but we learn all about colors. Every thought has a
178 THS DSSOBNDINQ LIGHT
certain kind of color and we learn to read thoughts
by their color. We can go any place we want to, only
if we want to go some place where it is not best for
ns an angel is always there to tnm ns bacf A
little time before this circle was held the little cous-
ins had been having one of their childish quarrels,
and during her conversation she pleaded with them
to be kind to each other, ** because,'* she said, **when
you quarrel it is just like throwing stones at me.
You wouldn 't throw stones at me, would you! ' ' The
little cousins were very much disturbed at this and
promised not to quarrel any more.
Another dear little soul which has shed sunshine
and gladness upon so many hearts at the message
circle, is that of a little girl who was called Joyce.
She was an only child and when about eight years
old was run over by an automobile and instantly
killed. Soon after she came to the children 's circles,
as some who attended had been her playmates, and
she would send some special word to her grief-
stricken parents, and which were faithfully delivered
by the children who were neighbors. One day she
said to them, *'Just think, my mamma is going to
find God pretty soon now.'' The children thought
she meant that her mother Was going to die and so
did not dare tell her that part of the message. But
it came out later that she meant her mother was
coming to the circle and would find that her little girl
had not gone away, and thru communication with
her little child would find the ever-living presence
of the true and loving Father.
Her messages always hold some beautiful thought
WHO TAKES CARE OF OUB OHILDBEN GONE'BEFOBE 179
Avhich causes older minds to seek the true light. On
one occasion she was quite late coming to the circle
and when her mother asked her why she was so long
in coming, she answered, *'Why, I was over honie
with papa, trying to make him feel better. He is
sleeping now, so I hurried right over to talk to you."
Another time she described how she felt when she
came into the circle. *'When I first come in here,
mama, I feel just like I was all bundled up in a big
overcoat ; I feel so weighted down, but after I stay a
little while I begin to feel lighter and lighter until I
just have to rise, I can't stay any longer." Another
of her messages held this thought : "Why, manmaa,
what is that funny light around you! — oh, I know,
that is the worry color — ^now, manuna, dear, you
must not worry — worrying won 't do any good. You
know bad things just sink down into the earth, and
the good things keep going up and up and never
end."
During one conversation her mother asked her
what she would like to have done with her little ashes
(they had cremated her body) and she said, **0h,
put it around a nice red rose bush, mamma." The
father could not consent to this, so she said, **Why,
papa, when you come over here, some one might
throw them out in an old cabbage patch and that
would be worse than putting them around a nice
rose bush." Anothet time when her mother was
talking with her about a trip they had on a street
car, she said, **Yes, I went right along, too, and I
didn't have to pay any carfare either."
It seems strange to think that one can come to
know and feel acquainted with an individual who
180 THS DB80ENDINQ LIGHT
has passed from the physical expression, but such
is the case with little Joyce, for many have come to
know this pure little soul whom they have never
seen, and her bright and cheery little messages of
love will long be remembered by all who have heard
her speak words of joy and comfort to her parents.
Sometimes, just to be sociable, she says, "Hello
everybody. ' '
The following is a message from a little girl who
lived in Rochester, New York, with her parents who
were firm believers in spirit return, and is another
proof that even tho a little soul has had no physical
expression it still lives and is brought into under-
standing in the unseen world which is close to and
all around us.
This little girl was stricken suddenly while at
play ; several physicians were called but before they
could come to an agreement in the diagnosis of the
case, her little spirit passed out into the great un-
known. Just one week after her little soul took i^ts
flight the grandmother who was devoted to the child
attended a seance conducted by Mrs. Brace, and
during the course of the evening a sweet little voice
called, *' Grandma, don't cry, I'm all right; I don't
feel one bit bad now, only sorry — sorry for you and
mamma and daddy. Tell mamma to put my things
away and not cry for me, for I love you all^ just the
same — ^and say, grandma, I found something over
here, guess what it is." Grandma could not guess.
**Why, it's a baby sister. I didn't know I ever had
a sister ; did you, grandma! Just think of it, a baby
sister all my very own."
WHO TAKES CARE OF OUR CHILDREN GONE BEI'ORE 181
, Just about a year before this little cliild passed
out, the mother gave birth to another, still bom,
which was unknown to the little child ; and it was a
great surprise to her when she found the baby sister
in spirit land.
The fact that babies grow up in spirit land is am-
ply proven by the messages received directly from
the little ones who have passed out before they were
able to talk. The following was received from a
little one who had left the physical body at the age
of two years when his vocabulary consisted of a very
few words, such as papa, mamma, yes, no, and other
little baby expressions. Were he still living in the
flesh he would now be 18 years old.
When he first came to the message circle he was
brought by an older brother who had been drowned,
and in giving his first little message he said, *'I want
to speak with my earth mother. ' ' This demonstrates
clearly that our babies have angel mothers to take
care of them in spirit land. On one occasion his
message held this sweet thought: **I am with you
when you pray, mother. Do you know whyf It is
because there is such a bright light around you.**
Another time when he was asked if he had grown
up, he said, **I am big in my soul, big in my thoughts,
but when I come back to talk to you I am still in my
baby astral body. ' ' The last time he came to speak
to his mother he called, * * Mamma, mamma. * * When
asked why he did that he replied, ''Well, I wanted
to come in by myself this time, so I said mamma. * '
During his conversation he asked his mother if she
had heard the celestial music. His mother asked
182 THB DB8CBNDINQ UOHT
him if he meant in her dreams, and he said, ^^Yes, I
was so in hopes you would carry back a memory of
that celestial music because I was a part of if
Later on the elder brother in spirit land explained
that ''our baby'* is now on the plane of music and
he was so anxious to have his mother hear him.
,We will close the chapter with a message received
from a little child who was unknown to any of the
children in the circle, and who came in out of curi-
osity. When asked if she knew any one there, she
said, ''Why, do I have to know somebody! I just
thought I would look in to see what you are doing. ' '
Here she chuckled to herself and said, '*It's a funny
thing, but you know I went to my own funeral. They
thought they put me in the grave, but I didn't stay
there ; I went right back home with mamma. Poor
mamma, she cries so much she can 't see me. I wish
you would tell her not to cry, I am right at home with
her."
Oh, if all sorrowing mothers could only realize
that God does not take away their children — that
they are still with them!
When this great "Descending Light" breaks in
upon all souls there will be no such word as ' ' dead ' '
for all will realize that life is continuous, and there
is no death.
/
CHAPTER VI.
PBOTECTIVE FORCES.
Gleanings fbom Tbancb Lectttbes.
Spirit Communion is growing, and right in its
growth, as are all things of the spirit, but let me tell
you this : Hold yourselves within the great protec-
tive cloak of TRUTH because the great worid upon
which you live and are expressing is swarming with
souls whose bodies are gone, cast away by the hai^d
of man; prematurely bom into that new life as a
babe is bom prematurely into the flesh. These souls
are not ready to express themselves on the astral
plane, so they return and you nqiust aid them to a
knowledge of spirit ; for they have gone into a new
life before their time — the vehicle in which they
manifested has been destroyed by man, and they
must learn how to use the new body.
It is well that man learns more and more of the
laws of spirit return, not only the fact, but investi-
gate the laws and learn them ; make them a part of
himself thus preventing much insanity and obses-
sion. Know that the world will be overwhelmed with
spirits returning, perhaps with vengeance, perhaps
with hate, perhaps so homesick, perhaps with a
craving for another man's blood — for they carry
hack the last thought they took with them. They
will return desiring to have a flesh body thru which
184 THS DE8CENDIK0 LIGHT
to manifest ; so beware of this, send them ever and
ever that thought which will make the spiritual con-
dition which is necessary for them to have to prop-,
erly pass along into their spiritual growth.
Do not go into spirit communion until you pre-
pare yourself mentally and spiritually for it because
it is more than a dangerous thing to do, for if the
good return, so can the evil; the same rain falls upon
the murderer and upon the good Samaritan; the
same sun shines upon all and the same law governs
all alike. Therefore, make the conditions which
will invite to you the enlightened spirit, and thru
that you will bring your loved ones to you in the pro-
tective light of spirit ; for when you search for spirit
manifestation in truth and spiritual thought, you
liave found the key which unlocks the door between,
and there you will find your loved ones.
These are the things which we desire to imbue into
your consciousness that they may become a part of
you. Spirit return is a fact, but do not reach into
that lower realm and ask aid, but reach out into the
higher light and they will aid you to grow in spirit-
ual things, and then you will be able to help your
lov^d ones to progress. Commune thru your con-
sciousness ; it is not necessary to go to a public me-
dium. It is true that perhaps a public medium may
break the way for you because you are lost in the
desert and cannot find your loved ones ; but in your
consciousness, in the spiritual light of your own soul,
in the silent thought of spirit when you resolve to
injure no man, to live as nearly a perfect life as you
can, to send out only that which is good, then call
your loved ones and in the sacred silence of your
PBOTECTIVE FOBCES 185
soul's home you will hear from them — it may not be
the spoken word nor the touch that your flesh can
feel, but in your soul you will know that they are
present, and in time if you continue to lift your
thought, you will find that you can reach them.
Do not sit for development unless you are positive
that you understand how to hold your protective
thought. It is not the spoken word, but it is the
thought in its fullness which the words express. Let
truth be your \uatchtivord, harmony your key, love
and charity your stepping stones. Harmony means
at peace with all. .Now, with your watchword turn
into the investigative field and step into the light of
spiritual development upon the steps of love and
charity, and then lean upon your staff, your stand-
ard of morality, your standard of all good^ but re-
member to hold these thoughts about you.
You never can rise by searching in the lower
realms of spirit manifestation. You cannot ;find the
truth — it is not there. Because while the spirits
who infest the lower plane of thought can be helped
by the spirits of those in the body, they cannot help
you.
If your life is sinful, that is the realm from which
you will draw. 'Tis the old, old story, repeated so
many times that it has grown old, yet, we will use
it again— Ziic attracts like, and those who are drawn
to you from that other expression of life will be just
as nearly like you as it is possible for two beings to
be. They may not use the same expressions, but the
quality will be much like yourself because they come
from the same realm in which you spiritually dwell.
186 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
How TO Build ▲ Piiotbotivb Fobob.
Man in' his seardi for the things of mystery finds
that he has the power to bring communications
from the other world — the light has come that he
even might act as an instroment between the two
worlds ; and in his anxious way sometimes he goes
blindly, not knowing that first it is well that he pre-
pare himself to work in the fields of the unseen. He
ought not go into the unknown fields without first
guarding himself with a protective force, and it is
this we wish to impress deeply upon your conscious-
ness — disembodied spirits are striving every mo-
ment to reach you to say, **We are not dead" — and
it is to tell you to build that protective force that we
come to you.
All over your nation today is coming into existence
the mediumship known as automatic writing. It is
because mankind has developed a very high sense of
clairvoyancy ; but in their effort to prove spirit re-
turn thru these wonderful gifts, they have confused
mind reading and psychology with spirit return. It
is thru no fault of theirs, but because they find they
possess a wondrous jyower which they cannot under-
stand, and this power has been very much abused
thru ignorance.
But when the spirit world, or the intelligence out-
side of the body controls the hand of man without in
the least touching his mind, what can they say of
this? Spirits outside of the body in their great ef-
fort to touch the consciousness of man in the body
found that while working thru the minds of men they
very often convey messages holding a large per-
PBOTBOnVB FOBCBS 187
centage of the mind of the instrument And so they
strove to find another avenue thru which to give to
you those thoughts which they could not give thru
other phases of mediumship, and the spirit will often
use the astral body of the sitter. In doing this they
can, without in the least affecting the mind of that
medium, control just the hand or just the arm. Man
can use his mental powers to control any part of his
body.
To obtain automatic writing, it is best to have a
pencil which is your own, and which no other has
used. Hold it closely within your hands as you pass
mentally into that spiritual field of thought where
you gather about you those forces who will protect
you against undesirable visitors from the lower
realms of thought. Take that pencil in your hand,
holding the holy thought of spirit, then relax your
arm. Perhaps you may not be able to do this at
first ; but if you cannot at first use this method with-
out thinking of it, cover your hand or hide your
face ; sing, speak or do something that will take your
mind entirely away from your hand. There are very
few who when they seek in this way cannot within
a short time receive some little proof from the
world beyond the grave.
Reach out to the holy trinity of thought. Infinite
Love, Universal Harmony, Absolute Wisdom, and
reaching to that gre^t, unperceivable trinity of
thought, you cannot go wrong. If you hive never
been convinced that the spirit can commune with
you, try it. It will not harm you — ^but remember, it
is necessary that you clothe yourself in truth.
Do not sit for amusement. Let me impress this
188 . THE DESCENDING LIGHT
deeply ; before you try to lend your hand, learn how
to build your thought about you, learn how to clothe
yourself before you send into the realm of light a
desire to lend a portion of your body to that world
that they may reach mankind.
Sometimes that hand is moved only thru vibration,
thought vibration. Many times that hand is moved
so that the message is conveyed to you as the thought
is. sent from that consciousness beyond the grave;
and many times the hand will move again and again,
making nothing but little marks. But do not become
discouraged, because this is only the beginning.
When a baby first attempts to stand, it falls, but it
rises again and makes another attempt, and so it is
with the development of those powers.
Do not use those powers for material purposes
until you know that they are entirely outside of
your own mind. Do not allow the spirit to convey
to your world messages which interest only material
minds. Do not allow the spirit forces to use your
hand to tell you that another is wronging you, or
anything of that sort, because in doing this you are
sending out just that destructive thought. This
is something I wish to let sink deep into your
consciousness — ^if you, thru curiosity, attempt to
read a message before it is completed, many times
the message will change its course, will be much
of yourself. Wait patiently, hold strongly the
thought for a limited space of time, because those
who are trying to manipulate that instrument are
sometimes in ignorance of the laws. Sometimes
they have been away from that physical body so
long that they have progressed away from the
PBOTEOTIVE FOBCES 189
physical needs, and they would hold a portion of
your body longer than it would be well for it physic-
ally. And so lend your body only for a limited time
— they will not overreach their privilege.
Independent writings are developed to a very
great extent today thru concentration. The same
law governs all phases of mediumship ; and we are
presenting the lessons which will help you to reach
out to the other world. Automatic writings are
more universal than any other phase of medium-
ship today. Independent writings are not so com-
mon. It takes a longer time to put your mind in
tiiat state where you can obtain them — and it is
well to have a pencil which holds just your own
magnetic force, because in lending it to others it
takes a part of their vibration witii it. So hold it
sacred to your own use ; and when you sit for this
purpose, do not hold that pencil and endeavor to
obtain automatic writing, because if the spirit
world find they can reach you thru that method,
they will not put forth so great an effort as is re-
quired for the independent writing. All cannot
develop this power, but a great many can.
You cannot say, '*I want to be an independent
writer '' or **I want to be a clairvoyant", but if it
is within you and you can bring it forth, tiien sit in
spiritual meditation for a limited space of time each
day. But meet your helpers in spirit regularly —
be not anxious that the pencil move, but just sit in
spiritual meditation with yourself, in the silence of
your own soul commune with yourself, and find the
weaknesses within you and attempt to overcome
them, make yourself spiritual ; and have within yoii
190 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
that thought, if they can reach you, they will. It
may take a long time, and it may be that the power
is not within you, but it is well to try to develop it.
You must learn that a spirit because it has left
the body is not necessarily an illuminated spirit.
They are in the realm of thought in which they
lived — and it is easier for those on the lower plane
of thought to manifest than it is for those who have
long since left their temples of clay. Their physical
memory is fresh within their consciousness, and
they remember better how to reach you than those
who have progressed farther into spirit and who
return to you with things of the soul ; therefore, put
forth great effort (it is a hard lesson for you to
learn) to reach the purer, more enlightened souls
by building a spiritual channel thru which they can
reduce thru all the different octaves of vibration
until they can reach you in the flesh body.
These are the lessons we would impress upon your
consciousness : First, the protective force of spirit-
ual expression; second, the development of the
powers within you ; third^ the satisfied souls greeting
you who say, **You have shown me the way.''
Is there any thing which can make the souls of
men rise into spiritual light more than an appreci-
ative brother who speaks of the satisfaction he has
received thru your spiritual thought! These lessons
we leave with you, take them home with you, think
on them. May you reach into the very highest
realms of spiritual thought possible and tiiere find
the things of the spirit, and then bring them to your
brother.
PBOTBCTIVB FOBCBS 191
Spirit communication is today but in its infancy.
Can you expect to receive perfect thoughts, perfect
lessons, pure spirit lights, thru channels which are
filled with mortal thought, filled with avarice, filled
with hate, filled with jealousy and filled with selfish-
ness f Do you think that the tidings of eternal love
can reach you thru these channels f No ! But thru
it all as man reaches for light and truth, takes away
the things which are earthy, takes away the things
which are not pure, he finds the glorious truth, pure
unadulterated spirit. The only way you can receive
these thoughts, these pure messages of light is by
living the truth, by building about yourself only
those conditions which will attract pure spirits.
Many times upon investigation man finds things
which are false, things which are impure — ^whyf
Because they are attracted to him — ^like attracts like
— then why not build about yourself that strong
protective force which will not pennit all these to
come to you. Live in the glorious light of truth, and
go into the golden silence, conmiune with pure
spirits, open the way to a higher and pure realm of
thought, reach out for those things beyond the grasp
of mortal mind, for the light which will illuminate
your consciousness and bring to your soul the real-
ization of what little benefit is derived from ma-
terial things, and the wondrous help of the glorious
uplifting influence of spiritual desires.
Now, it is very difficult for us to manifest to you
when the atmosphere is disturbed, but when things
are peaceful, when things are bright, when One can
see the glorious harmony in nature, then is it easier
192 THE DESCENDING UGHT
for the spirit to descend thru the vibrations and
speak and manifest to yon.
Then is it not well to build the thought which is
pure, to live a life that all pure minds disembodied
can be attracted to you because they are in tune with
your thoughts — so that only those who are spiritual
and good, only those who will uplift you will be at-
tracted to you.
As you put forth effort to serve your fellow-man,
as you seek for more and more of the things of
spirit, there will be cast around you the light which
will show you the way that you may be well ma-
terially and well spiritually. If you build about
yourself only those things which are good, you will
bring to yourself only good conditions. To receive
good, send out good ; to receive evil, send out evil.
What man desires to receive things which are not
goodf But if he sows the seed, that shall his har-
vest be.
They say, ''Thru all the ages spirits have re-
turned, and spirits have caused minds to wander —
they have even destroyed bodies.^' Yes, 'tis true,
spirits have done these things — spirits in the flesh
have done this, too; (man is as much a spirit while
in the flesh body as he is after death) ; spirits in the
flesh have sinned and are sinning against their fel-
low-men; and spirits out of the flesh are doing the
same things.
What man of you can say that every friend of
yours, every one who calls himself your friend, has
always spoken the truth, has never violated, but has
always spoken the truth f Not one of you can stand
PHOTECTIVB FOBCBS 193
upon your feet and say tonight that every man in
this world of flesh who calls himself your friend has
always spoken the truth. And the world of spirit
which is just beyond the grave is filled with men
who have been in the flesh — they passed into that
world just as they were in this life; the mere ex-
perience called death does not change their individ-
uality ; does not remove from them all their charac-
teristics, they carry them with them. And so ^ey
return, they come as they are, and if they deceived
in the flesh, why, they will deceive out of it, imtil
they have grown out of all the physical memories
and habits.
There are those of you who have learned the price
of untruth, have found the value of truth, the mean-
ing of truth, and would not falsify ; and so it is with
those out of the flesh. Those who are progressing,
when they: become illuminated and progress from
the undeveloped thoughts of the physical, they learn
the price of falsehood, and they learn the value of
truth.
So in your search, know that there are times when
you will meet those who may desire to harm you,
and will unless you know how to protect yourself in
your investigation. But when you have learned to
clothe yourself, prepare yourself for the journey
into the unseen world, protect yourself, you will not
permit the undeveloped to come to you.
In your investigation search not for deception,
search not for untruth, but search for the things
which the unfolding soul needs; and that is truth
and helpful thoughts which will make of you a bet-
194 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
ter man or a better woman, and ope!n the way for a
clearer vision of the things of Qtod.
But men in their desire to know of spirit retain,
to know whether or not this is true, (this thing that
all the orthodox churches are opposing; and yet are
drawing into their ranks, preparing to give it to
the people imder the cloak of their particular doc-
trine) must know first before they penetrate the
wall between that in spirit there are ranks and
classes, and all kinds of souls just as there are in
the flesh.
So in your investigation know this: When you
come to the brink of the great chasm between your
world of expression and that world which is just
across this mysterious chasm, that world of which
you know so little, there are various methods of
reaching it and there are dangerous pathways thru
which you must go.
You must not lend your bodies for the control of
any one who is intellectually your inferior. Do not
allow any spirit to control your mind or your body
unless they are superior to you intellectually, so
that when this is done they may leave you some
helpful thought or something that is good. This is
the terrible mistake that m«ui in his foolish investi-
gation makes — ^he goes blindly into the chasm of
darkness searching for the truth of spirit return;
and in doing this he invites destructive forces to
him.
Some say there is no truth in the old thought,
* ' Like attracts like ' \ but, it is true, and you will see
it as you study the methods and mediums ip all the
different walks of life. You will find that those who
PBOTEOTIVB F0B0S8 196
work with them as gnides and helpers are of the
stole quality spiritually; they draw them from the
same realm of thought to which they have grown.
We are very bitterly criticised for making these
statements; but it is our duty to warn you of this
because if you allow those of inferior minds to con-
trol you they become so accustomed to coming to
you, and your own thought becomes weakened, for
it is only a destructive force which will dare to enter
your body and bring manifestation to man which is
untrue or impure. There are those out of the body
who are still in their sex memories, who still have
latent the physical sensations and appetites because
their physical bodies are still in form. (We have
explained to you in previous lessons the good of
having the flesh body cremated after the soul has left
it, so we will not dwell upon that here.) But we will
tell you once again that there are those in spirit
who have very pronounced within them the physical
memories because their whole individuality reflects
that; they have lived entirely for the satisfying of
their physical desires and appetites.
But .know this : No matter how low they have fal-.
len, some time somewhere, they will-begin to unfold
the spirit within, and that which reflects all good
will be illuminated by the higher law of unfoldment,
and they will develop the finer quality which is not
lust but love, which is not avarice but service which
is not hate but universal love — the love of one man
for all men in every class in every walk of life.
Then again, there is the danger of insanity. Those
who speak against a man becoming enlightened along
the line of spirit return, speak truly when they say
196 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
many have gone insane. But it is for you who know
how to commune with the spirit world to educate
man and direct his thinking powers along the line of
spiritual thought, because it is tfue that those who
come rushing in to manifest are those who are close
to the physical and less spiritual.
We have gathered about you that protective In-
dian force; because Indians in their peculiar way
clear the atmosphere for our vibration — and they
shall stay in touch with you until you are entirely
protected: In the development of your mediumship
you are being protected and spiritually educated for
the great work, and the mission of a medium. The
time will come when you will feel in your souls a
realization of our efforts to protect you and to keep
open the way for spirits of the higher realms to
manifest. And then you will know the necessity of
preparation and education in the proper develop-
ment of mediumship.
The time is not far distant when thru our great
effort, and by your assistance, we shall overcome
this terrible demoralization which is being perpe-
trated upon you today by undeveloped mediums
seeking spirit communion with the forces who are
also undeveloped and ignorant thereby creating
lower spirit conditions. We will protect you, and we
ask you to aid us.
Spirits who are in the lower spheres are placed
there because their thoughts were and are not only
material but earthy, low, and their appetites have
been their masters.
Why are they there? To meet their masters ; and
if it should be appetite for wrong doing, they meet
PROTECTIVE FORCES 197
that master^ and they must overpower that master.
How? By doing good.
Many are in the lower realms of spirit before
they are even aware that there is a higher life, be-
fore they even dare to think of anything higher, and
so they are close to the lower thoughts of man, and
if man reaches into that realm he will get just what
is in that realm.
Death severs the soul from the body, but it does
not make that man good until he has risen and
shaken away all the mistakes of his flesh life, the
thoughts, the appetites, the habits remain with him
for a time.
Some of you know this, some of you are hunting
and searching, and some have been merely touched
by the light, but search farther; do not go into spirit
communion until yx>u prepare yourselves mentally
and spiritually, for it is more than a dangerous
thing to do. Therefore, make conditions which will
invite to you the enlightened spirits and thru that
protective line of spirit your loved ones will come.
When spiritualists (so-called) learn to lift spirit
communion up to the high standard to which it be-
longs they will have found the key which unlocks
the door between them and their loved ones ; and all
this time they are growing in spirit and making a
beautiful pathway into their tomorrow. Study the
laws of truth and harmony and morality, and the
light is hound to come.
If you will cultivate the inner powers, if you will
illuminate the heaven within you, if you find the
Godspark within you and bring forth its illumin-
ation, you will protect yourselves.
198 THB DBBOBNDINO LIGHT
The spirit within, the spark of the Infinite, is wis-
dom. That which man gathers from the snrface and
thm experience is knowledge. Knowledge wakens,
aye, hut wisdom reveals. So take thm knowledge
all that yon can gather from the world beyond, hold
it as knowledge, and then in deep, solemn, prayerfnl,
spiritual meditation illmninate it with the spirit
within, and behold, thru wisdom yon will know that
it is not the man who searches materially that finds
the light. He may find that which satisfies him for
a time, bnt he does not gather the great good that
man gathers thm searching spiritually.
CHAPTER Vn.
INVISIBLE HELPERS.
Every soul bom into the flesh has its guides ; some
call them guardian angels, but it does not matter
what you call these invisible helpers. They lead you
and guide you, but they cannot rule you ; only your
individuality, the inner part of you can make for
yourself your future conditions, for God, the great
spirit, the great soul, the great fountain of life, of
AIjL, is constantly imbuing you with light, life, un-
derstanding, which you can illuminate, and the mo-
ment it is illuminated, it is for you to continue
illuminating it, enlarging it in your search and in
your effort, and in your service.
If you are reaching out for knowledge of spiritual
things, the greater intelligences will come to you
repeatedly when the door is open that they might,
and in every instance they will instruct you.
If you are seeking more for development, only for
manifestation, you will draw more of the earth force,
and yet just as good as you are good, but of a lower
nature, a more simple nature.
But we feel that you will reach out into the higher
realms to draw helpers to you that you might learn
more and more of the lessons of TRUTH.
200 THE DE80ENDING LIGHT
Man searches always upon the surface. To gather
the things of the sotd he strives to bring it into his
consciousness thru the physical senses; and so the
spirits return, have returned, and still continue to
return to tell him more and more of how to mani-
fest that he might gather truth into the soul thru
the physical senses. The invisible helpers reach,
down tiiru the dense physical vibration to man that
he might awaken the spiritual part of himself, that
he might reach out into the school of spiritual ex-
pression and learn thru it the unseen, unfelt, yet
ever present forces who will touch him in the silence.
Therefore, as the spirit returns to present to you
the lessons of the soul, he meets witii great obstacles.
Man will take just so much as his physica.r needs to
satisfy his own selfish thought and desires, and he
does not care to accept that part which crowds away
some of the selfish part of his own spirit. I dare say,
he will claim that that teacher gives him only his
personal opinion. This is a great mistake.
The teacher who returns to instruct man in the
flesh returns from the school of spiritual expression
and presents to him not one word but that which
he has gathered from that higher realm of thought.
He does not give the things which have only ap-
peared to his own individual self, but he gives the
universal thought which has been gathered from the
vast field of spiritual expression; and it is thru
great study and great effort that he returns to in-
struct.
The soul language has no spoken words, and the
soul that returns to present to man a lesson borrows
of his own vocabulary for the purpose of teaching
INVISIBLE HELPERS 201
that individual the things of the soul, and to lift
him and present to him the lesson which he never
could have possessed until the physical vibration
has been penetrated with spiritual instruction.
When you are putting forth your effort to pene-
trate^into the world beyond, do not think that the
effort is all on your part. Do not think that when
you are putting forth your energy to look into the
unseen that you are all that is working ; for in the
unseen realms there are hundreds and thousands
and millions who are daring to return thru all the
density of the discordant vibration of hate, murder,
and the bloody vibration which is surrounding your
planet today. They come in the sacred light of God,
descendant spirits, invisible helpers, pure and holy
spirits whose lives are consecrated to the service of.
man upon the mortal plane. They descend, and it is
with great effort they come down, down, down thru
the black, the red, the gray, the brown vibrations
down to the consciousness of man in the physical.
The hands of dead men are not idle. They are
busy hands all leading you, loving hands guiding
you, trying to show you the way.
Master minds descending upon the earth, borrow-
ing astral bodies to manifest, are sending forth into
the consciousness of those who are receptive the
things of spirit -which will ever and ever live, and
make for better all mankind. Masters are manifest-
ing thru the flesh all about you ; but they are lifting,
they are not crushing; they are guiding man into
something which they cannot explain. They wonder
why their visions have changed or softened, they
wonder why they must put themselves in tune with
202 THB DE80BNDINO UOHT
the destructive thought (the great war) which en-
velops your earth plane today ; but something seems
to be lifting them out, they are changing their
thoughts and they wonder why. It is because they
have made themselves receptive to the things of
spirit, and the greater minds are sending forth that
light which is illuminating and making them see
thru the spirit; and they will rise so far that they
cannot be a part of that which is destructive.
Something invisible, something stronger is pulling
you higher and higher away from all the lower
qualities and is making you more spiritual.
Know that master minds in the flesh can touch
your consciousness too; because they know how to
leave their flesh body, and many times they gather
knowledge from the higher realms. They are taken
into the schools and taught how to leave their body
that they may lift and serve mankind. They know
not where they are or why it is so, but they are
drawn into the school where what seems to them as
an experience ; and that mind is being used by some
greater mind to touch the minds of men in the flesh.
In different parts of the globe there are witnesses
of the dawn of a new expression of spiritual thought,
and the spirits who are acting as ministering angels
to the earth plane at the present time- (and have for
the past, I might say, 500 years) are witnessing the
same change on their plane of thought that you are
on your plane. They are passing into a higher ex-
pression which will carry them farther away from
the earth plane, and which will make it more difficult
for them to manifest to you, but in their places will
/
INVISIBUB HELPBB8 203
step more students, more helpers, more teachers who
have been prepared for the great work of helping
humanity. Soon there will be bom npk)n the earth
another great teacher, another spiritual leader who
will lead men into spirituality, in so far as their
mentality can grasp it at the present time. Each
era or age shall bring into existence that teaching
from the realm of light which will bring man to a
higher stage of unfoldment.
And so as man develops mentally he reaches
higher spiritually, and thus brings to his planet
those teachers from the realms of light to which
his thoughts reach. And as there preceded the
former spiritual leader of nearly 2,000 years ago
messengers who prepared the way, so it is now as
we come here to prepare the way for the teachers
who are to come and who will show you and teach
you and eventually make the doorway more clear
to you, and thru which you will receive that light for
which mankind hungers today.
You (students of the Circles of Light) are the
mortal witnessess of the birth of this new spiritual
light — ^make yourselves ready — ^make yourselves as
a solid foundation of rock upon which it may rest,
for it shall be asked of you ; for your opportunities
are greater than many. We beg of you to practice
in your everyday life, your promise to do unto others
/ as you wish to have them do unto you. Practice
harmony in your everyday life, in your home and
out of it.
In sitting for development and becoming ac-
quainted with some influence which is attracted to
204 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
him, man as soon as he finds that he can commimi-
cate with the spirit, he immediately heeds the teach-
ing of that spirit before he knows from what reahn
that spirit comes. First, test the spirits that; yon
may know whether or not they have been drawn to
you from spiritual thought or from the physical and
material thought. It is not always the spirit who
manifests most readily to you that is the most help-
ful to you.
Sometimes the spirit which you never hear speak
to you in the silence, or never feel the presence, per-
haps mentally is helping you more than all you have
heard speaking to you;
Many of your silent heli)ers are lifting you higher
and higher out of the lower vibration; and some
time, if you put forth the necessary effort, you will
become acquainted personally with the guides and
helpers about you.
Now, as man becomes acquainted with the laws
which govern spirit return, and sits in spiritual
meditation that he may unfold and bring into ex-
pression his inner self, he draws nearer to him those
outer intelligences, or spirits disembodied, who are
attracted to him. He draws so near that he becomes
acquainted with them and so he finds that they are
individuals and not merely vibrations. Many times
before he has known positively that it is an individ-
ual whose mind is close to him, he has felt that it
was something urging him or helping him to higher
thoughts.
A guide or helper is one who is drawn to you thru
the spiritual line of thought, and when you sit for
spiritual unf oldment you open the way for the mani-
INYISIBIiE HELPERS 205
festation of that individual. Now it is for you to
help that guide as well as for him to help you. You
can help him thru your own spiritual expression and
he can help you by the mental, and will guide and
help you in many instances where it is best for you.
If you are truthful, reliable, trustworthy, Imow
that the entities who are attracted to you will be
likewise — and if you are not, you can expect only
those which are of the same quality as you are.
Then, too,-I will say that as you unfold spiritually
you attract more and more of the enlightened minds
to you, those who have passed thru different realms
of thought and have gathered much from the higher
realms, and you will rise with them.
All men and women living in the flesh have some
intelligences who are directly in line with them be-
cause they move spiritually in the line of spirit tho
they walk in the flesh, and so you spiritually have ac-
quired a spiritual friendship ; but your mind in the
flesh does not always give to you as a memory the
experiences it has upon the spiritual plane of
thought, only as you hold a higher thought. But
you can help them and they can help you if they
have come to you from that realm of thought which
is of pure spirit.
(Invisible helpers talk in the audible voice to
members of the Circles of Light. The following is
a personal message to one of the members) .
**I came into your home — ^I was not acquainted
with your name, but I was in your home when your
family were sick. It was at a time when you were
prayings that you might know what to do, and I
stood right by your side, but you had no sense of
206 THJB DEBOENDINQ UQHT
feeling my presence. There is no stronger invita-
tion given to ns than that which comes thru prayer-
ful thought ; and as my great desire has been to bear
some spiritual message to mankind, I am very
strongly drawn to you by your prayer in thought
**You have asked to be shown the proper step to
take, and I am here to guide you ; and I shall stand
by your side, and I shall be of some assistance to
you — and I am glad of the opportunity.
**You do not know me by name, but if you will
send your thoughts to your Gk>dhead, I will come
upon the rays of that light to minister unto you.
My life upon the earth plane was that of a monk,
though here I have come to serve in GFod's holy name
and light.
**A great future lies before you, my sister, and I
will help you as you bring those little ones into
womanhood. You have done for His sake a great
deal, and your life will be a spiritual help to those
you have drawn to you. God bless you.'*
** Friends, I have come to speak only for a moment
or two, tho I am out of the flesh and you are in it —
that is why I speak to you ; as I am (Standing here I
am sending you these thoughts.
**You are holding in your hands tonight, sym-.
bolically speaking, the key which can make harmony
for you, that will make happiness for you, or that
whidi will create all unhappiness. Little do men
realize as they walk in the flesh that they are hold-
ing an opportunity far greater than any opportunity
to make or build material things; but to you who
have found that key which will open the doors be-
INYISIBLB HBLPBB8 207
tween the two worlds (there are keys and keys) let
me tell you, lest you forget, that in all your search
attend to this thought: Hold to the things of Gk>d
whilst in that garden in which you walk today ; for
it holds the fruits of the hidden things of God.
**What is God? God is a spiritual unseen, ever-
living, never dying fountain of wisdom of which
you are a part. Therefore, I say this to you: lest
you wish to walk in the garden in light, stay out of
it — stay out 'of it If you walk in unselfishness in
search of God and spirit, in search of the hidden
things for good, then come with us and let us show
you the way to tiie hidden things of God. The sacred
channels upon which you are daring to place your
feet hold the things that no man in sin shall dare to
touch.
**Do you dare to reach but for the things of the
soul, and sin and recklessly gatiber them in? No, it
is a dangerous thing to do. Clothe yourselves in
purity and truth, and if it is for truth you are
searching, come forth and you shall find it. Happi-
ness will be your reward ; but if you are searching
for satisfaction of selfish desires, turn away my
good brethren ; seek ye another channel.
'*In the light of peace and purity and love shall be
bom a new race. Some of ybu shall be parents of a
new generation bom to lift and to serve mankind.
**I speak to you in the name of that unseen po^er
of God which no man can wholly conceive of whilst
in the flesh. I serve in this field of material life be-
cause I have spent but twenty years in the fiesh.
My friends, I stand before you a creature not in the
208 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
flesh in order that I might lift man into a little
higher spiritual tl^ought
**You are searching for TRUTH, so beware that
you step not into the garden in the spirit of selfish-
ness. Good night/* ^
(Another invisible helper speaks.)
''Now frieAds, I am no speaker, but I can help
you in different ways. I was a man who thought of
nothing but the accumulation of material goods ; I
was a man who thought of nothing but the building
of a ^e home, with fine furnishings and everything
that appealed to the material eye of man; I never
thought I had a soul ; but, oh, brothers and sisters,
one day there came upon me a sickness and I found
myself unable to obtain medical iEud sufficient to
overcome it ; and there came into my mind the real-
ization that I must die. Oh, God, I cannot tell you
the feeling that came upon me. The memories of
this are hard to bear, but it is necessary that I do
bear it because it is of my own creation, they tell me.
And then there came tibie day when I must leave that
body ; I was conscious, until my soul was gone from
my body I had every sense ; it seemed to me that I
never could leave that body; it seemed that I must
cling closer to that body for it was all that I had;
and then I found myself en|;irely free from that body,
and when I tried to pick up articles in my room I
cou|d not move them. I tried to put my hand upon
the shoulder of my wife, to tell her that I was still
there, that I was not gone, but she did not hear me ;
she did not know that I was there.
INVISIBLE HELPEBS 209
''I attended the funeral of my body, I attended
the services and heard the minister say, ^ He is in
heaven.' I stood by his side craving that I might
return to that body because I had no thought of any-
thing beyond the body. My thoughts were all ma-
terial, and now it seemed that all was gone — ^no per-
son saw me- I was carried away into a deep sleep ;
and when I wakened I saw my mother standing be-
side me, and she said, *Davy, my boy, forget the
earth, forget tibe things you served for, and know
that you are only now beginning to live; that you
must rise and rise and reach out for God. You for-
got Him, you forgot your soul.' There was not
within me the power to talk ; I could not speak to her
but I could hear her as she spoke to me. Finally I
said, * Mother, am I dreaming? I have worked all
these years ; I have saved my money, and now is it
all gone!' She said, *God bless you, my boy, David,
release yourself from the earth, loosen yourself
from these thoughts of that life. '
**Then there came upon me a fear — ^I cannot ex-
press it to you because you cannot feel it, for your
souls are not so sensitive. I could not release my-
self from the desire to return to those things whidi
I had builded around me.
* ' After a time I was filled with a great desire for
something else, for something that they could not
take from me ; and then tliere came into my mind,
into my soul, the glorious feeling of unfoldment,
and I felt that I could go on, but oh, I wanted to
come back and tell those who are hoarding and
saving only with material thoughts not to do it.
Please don't do it; try to develop spiritually ^c^
210 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
that when you come into the spirit life yon will
find something here for you; something you can
touch; sometibing you can know, and then you will
realize that you have saved something besides
material things.
''What I want to do, brothers and sisters, is to
walk with you and show you, and show men and
women that the soul is more important than all the
earthly wealth they may possess. May God bless
you and show you the reality of the soul.'*
(Spirit teacher explains how they reduce to the
physical vibration.)
, We hold within our consciousness a strong de-
sire to carry to you words spoken in your familiar
tongue which will give to you the thoughts that we
have gathered here. We pass into a higher
vibration where all is light, all is motion, all is per-
fection; then we reduce into a heavier vibration
where it is almost, as it would seem to you, un-
breathable. We feel out of place, and we have to
put forth great eflfort, but we know that we are
serving you. We feel as you would feel if you
were to go down into a mine to rescue your fellow-
man; then we pass into a lower and heavier
vibration, and so on until we pass thru all the
density which surrounds you. Then we send out
strongly from our consciousness the words we
speak; we hold it in our will; we borrow your
physical strength; we send to you from our con-
sciousness the words we would speak. We come as
you would creep into a mine to rescue your brother ;
INVISIBLE HELPEBS 211
then would any man in his ignorance dare to drag
the spirit down to the material; drag, the spirit
along the highway of dust and say, * * Tell me some-
thing which will make me rich ; tell me how to get
the best of my brother. ' '
These are tibie crimes the ignorant inquirers dare
to commit; these are the sins they perpetrate
against the spirit who reduces thru all the glorious
vibration down to the density of the earth. He
comes to save a soul; he comes to help you to live
a better life — and then there are those who attend
a spiritualist meeting just because they want to
find something which they have lost.
In the indej)endent voice, a spirit puts forth
wonderful effort to reach you. He does not borrow
the speaking organs of any one, he does not borrow
your mind; he merely builds upon the vibrations
you lend him, and he speaks to you upon it.
If the little things we tell you pertaining to your
material life are for the purpose of making you
better, and lifting you spiritually, we are glad to
do it.
The spiritual world has many inhabitants who
love humanity and they return to the mortal planiB
with the desire to touch the consciousness of man
and teU him the secret of life, the secret of content-
ment, the secret of knowing. The spirit returns
and speaks into your soul those things which make
you better, those things which illuminate your soul
and fill you with a desire to rise and be better.
These are the things for which the spirit returns
to the mortal plane -^ the things which have
brought the spirit world close to you. It is not
212 THE DESCENDING UOHT
to tell yon whether or not yonr wife is true, it is
not to tell yon where yon lost yonr watch — ^bnt it is
to waken man's sonl to the reality of things, and
to lead him on in his search.
Harmony is bom of spirit. Love is bom of
spirit and is the mother of charity and under-
standing. The why of all things can only be dis-
cerned and solved by spirit, for spiritual things can
only be discerned by spirit^^
Alas, many souls who have awakened to the truth
of spirit return only stand at the doorway of the
earth side of the door and as they come just greet
them with **how do you do,'' and '^Kind friend,
have yon a message for me!" And they pass on;
and another comes and it is the same greeting he
hears, and so on and on, and the spirits leave no
deeper impression upon him as they enter the door-
way at which he stands in his investigation because
he does not step to the other side of the door and
learn more of the expressioi^ of life over there ; he
does not learn more of how to live and how to do
and how to make and prepare that building in
which he will live over there. He does not try to
learn from those who are coming from the finer
and higher places — ^poor man.
There are souls and souls who are still in the
flesh who have never sat in a seance room, never
saw a public medium, yet they know their loved
ones are with them because they have touched
them spiritually thru the spiritual sense of their
presence.
And those who have stepped inside the door have
asked that they may be of some service to the
f.
INVISIBLE HELPERS x 213
angel world in bringing the light. The guardian
angels or helpers bring to them souls from all
walks of life in the different stages in which they
passed away and let the soul talk to them and
show them what it means to die in that thought, in
all the conditions thru which the soul passes. He
will willingly give himself to the spirit world for
the service of humanity. He becomes acquainted
with those who brought him.
All these poor souls are seeking an avenue thru
which to serve ; for death does not perfect the soul ;
oh, no, it is unfoldment, it is progress, it is refine-
ment, and it is atonement — ^at-one-ment. It is all a
process of growth. *
The souls who are taken from that other life
with all their material and physical environments
whose thoughts were aill of that nature cannot be
placed immediately at-one-ment with perfection.
They must pass thru all of this, and they begin just
where they leave off. If they leave the flesh world
thru the door of hate, they cannot turn around and
come back thru the door of love — ^if they return,
they return as they left until they grow little by
little out of it J until they come into the realization
of spiritual light, progression and laws of life;
then they step into the higher ranks of service, to
serve the souls in the flesh and the souls in spirit
who are unenlightened.
These souls are brought by their guides and
helpers to show man the way. And these who are
first brought to you by your loved ones to protect
you are your guardian angels.
Now, I will stop here to answer a question:
214 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
One has asked why so many Indians are iattracted
to those who develop as mediums. It is because
they have always lived close to nature; they have
always lived a plain and simple life. True, they
were stirred to anger and many different con-
ditions by outer minds, but when they were to-
gether they were grouped always in harmony, their
lives were always simple, always true. They had
no false doctrines placed in ttieir consciousness ;
they grew in a natural spiritual growih to a belief
and a realization of a Great Spirit. Their highest
conception of happiness was just plenty; but they
did not reach far beyond the physical because they
had no opportunity. They lived close to nature's
simple way; that was their physical expression, so
they could not plunge into a higher or finer
vibration until they had more experience on the
earth plane; and tiiey return to work with other
instruments in harmony with souls who are in-
carnate and they break the way for a higher and
finer vibration.
The law of spirit communion — oh, the sacred law
of God, so misinterpreted, so little understood, so
much abused ; and yet so holy, so true, so beautiful,
opens ihe way thru which the souls of men can re-
turn to undo many things they did whilst in the
flesh (which helps ihe soul in its ascension) to help
others thru their service; and thru their love and
upliftment of others they are tearing down many
false conditions builded by them. Thru the many
experiences thru which they passed they created
obstacles in their way, and they are able to remove
them by helping others.
INVISIBLE HELPERS 215
Let them serve you — they are trying to build
their heaven because they forgot to build while on
the eartib plane^ and they have their heaven to
build here.
The spirit returns to teach you things of the soul,
to teach you how to build your heaven while still
in the flesh, so open the door of your soul's home
and listen to the voice of the spirit — invisible
helpers guiding you into the glorious light of truth.
CHAPTEE Vni.
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BEFORE.
Thought forbe is something whidb would require
a whole book to explain ; but this much we will give
you at this time. The greatest force, the greatest
power existing upon the earth plane today is man's
power to think — ^then use it for spiritual purposes
to lift poor unenlightened souls into a higher realm
of thought.
Thought force is as necessary to the soul of man,
to the thinking power of man, or to the conscious-
ness of man as air is to the physical body. This
is the clearest description I can give you of thought
force. You must reach into it step by step ever
and ever ascending; therefore we will say the great
force from which thought is formed is flowing
thru the consciousness of man. Oh, how this great
wondrous thought force is wasted by mortal man.
Thru the great thought power in man he brings
into expression the wondrous conditions surround-
ing him — and man is responsible for the conditions
which are presenting themselves on your earth
plane today. »
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BEFOBE 217
How OuB Thoughts Effect Those Who Abe ik
Spibit.
(A spirit entered one of the classes and in audible
voice presented the following lesson.)
When I passed from that life on the earth, I was
accused of having taken my own life — ^but I did not.
I want you to know the effect of the thought that
those people sent out — the thought that I had taken
my own life.
I will not bore you by taking you thru all the
mental strain under which I was the last day I
spent upon your plane of expression, nor will I tell
you all the details of the accident, nor attempt to
tell you of the sensation I experienced when leav-
ing the body. I realized that our boat was capsized,
realized that I was imable to swim. The thoughts
passed thru my consciousness more rapidly than it
were ever possible fpr me to have gathered
thoughts before. I thought of every single thing I
had ever done within less than a moment, for I
knew the end must come; I was helpless. I was
not only unable to swim, but I was paralyzed early
in life.
I was always of a very despondent nature be-
cause of this and it bore upon me mentally to a
very pronounced degree. Therefore, a report was
immediately sent out by my acquaintances and
those who were my brothers, saying I had taken
my own life — ^which I did not.
Their thoughts were being ever and ever sent
out to me, placing me in their mental world a
suicide — ^being of an orthodox nature of thought.
218 ^ THE DESCENDING LIGHT
believing in heaven and hell, they naturally be-
lieved that I was in hell, having taken my own
life, as they thought. Therefore, all the mental
pictures they sent out into the universe to me or
regarding me was that I was in hell, that I was a
suicide.
The thing that I want to impress upon you is the
effect of man's thought upon the soul which is
severed from the body. Having passed from the
body, I passed into a thought world, and it was of
a despondent nature ; it was all that I had sent out
into this world. Here things are colored by my
thought; and my thoughts were always of a dis-
couraging nature; I saw everything thru the same
color which seemed to. envelop me upon all
occasions — ^that I was unequal to my fellow-m€ui
physically. When with a group of men or people I
would always picture myself as not being so good
as they, because of my physical condition, there-
fore when I passed into/a world of thought I held
that same thought. No matter whom I met I
would still carry that same thought.
It was then that I learned that thoughts are
things— 1 had never known of the wondrous power
of thought.
I began to meet strange conditions which always
carried me back to that same thought — ^I was not
so good as those around me. I wondered why it
was that as I passed along the highway I came
and ever came to the dark gray place, the dark
gray light which seemed to envelop me and carry
me down (I do not mean downward as you would
say, but downward as in solemn thought.) Then I
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BEFOBE 219
discovered that the thoughts were coming direct
to me from the earth plane — that I had taken my
own life.
I endeavored by great effort to find some method
or some means by which it was possible for me to
return, and this I accomplished by coming in direct
Hue with one whom I was associated with in early
life. I returned to tell that I had not taken my
life; but I found that they were deaf, they were
blind.
Finally, one night (a little child bom to my sister
was sick unto death and as she lay upon the bed
gathering together her forces into the astral body,
unto the little soul I sent forth my picture as I
would have been were I a perfect man, and she
saw it and cried, ** Uncle Gerald is alive, mother,
he is not dead, he did not kill himself. ^^ And the
little soul passed from the body into my arms and
I bore her away into that field of light where
children grow and develop spiritually.
Now I want to impress upon you — even tho you
know a soul passed from the body by his own hand,
do not hold that thought, but rather think of him
as one poor, unenlightened soul — for no man will
do this thing whose mentality is as it should be.
You do not know me, but I have come to one whose
vibration I have known for some time. Good night.
(Spirit teacher.)
We have brought with us a great number of dis-
embodied spirits tonight who have come in direct
touch with you for assistance, therefore, we will
ask that you go into the silent thought for a time
220 THB DESGENDINQ LIQHT
and send a resurrection thought; send a thought
which will lift these souls from the thought of their
physical moments; lift them out of that into a
spiritual thought for a time.
There are many souls who have been disembod-
ied but a short time and have not come into the re-
alization that they no longer manifest in the
physical body. Kindly go into the silent thought,
for these souls need your help and you must reach
out in spiritual thought and help them to find them-
selves.
(Glass concentrates.)
The great war is taking many spirits from the
earth expression. Disembodied souls are close to
the earth plane. These souls were plunged into the
spiritual expression unprepared-^how can they
know how to use any force other than the physical!
Now you should reach out to them in spiritual up-
lifting thought. Clothe yourselves in absolute truth,
that great protective force, and aid these disem-
bodied spirits.
Now I do not say that all those who have passed
out on the battlefields are undeveloped souls ; but I
say that those who are in the physical expression
and spiritually enlightened can aid them to get
away from the flesh memories. Pray for them with
that prayer which is not spoken — ^pray in your con-
sciousness, touch that great and perfect light so
nearly as you can. Eeach out of the flesh memories
for the good and speak in the silence of your soul
to that perfect thought, and in that gather some-
thing for those souls whose bodies are gone and
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BEFOBE 221
they know it not. They believe that they are
dreaming, they cannot realize that they are dead,
as you would call it. So aid them in your thoughts,
they need your spiritual thoughts.
Now I am going to tell you some simple little
things that will, help those souls to get away from
their physical memories or sensations more quickly.
If the individual has been always fond of the
physical expression, given much care to the feeding
and clotiiing of the physical body and has created
an appetite for this and that, he will naturally
hold strong memories of all the physical sensations,
desires and appetites — ^just so long as that physical
body holds its form it is reflecting upon the con-
sciousness, every organ, of him who has left it.
And so long as these orgrfas reflect themselves on
that astral body that soul of him will hold a strong
memory of the sensations, desires and appetites of
the flesh.
If his tendency was that way and not inclined to
be spiritual, his whole thought will be of the condi-
tions surrounding him during his physical expres-
sion. He will be drawn to those whom he knew in
the flesh, he will come in the light of love, for he
still loves them. I am not saying he was evil, no;
but this law which governs all this holds his mem-
pries ; but just so soon as that flesh body crumbles
and goes back to dust, and all has gone, no longer
does his physical sensations record themselves
upon his astral body.
So you are lending a helping hand by cremating
the flesh body, putting it back to dust. You are ex-
222 THE DESGENDINQ LIGHT
tending a helping hand to help that soul thru a
hardy hard lesson. Don't try to preserve that body
— donH do it — for just so long as that cast off body
holds its form the soul will be held to the physical
memories and desires.
In the building of your monuments, your head-
stones, your tombstones and the like, you build
them of material things ; but the soul of your loved
one has passed out of material things ; he can only
see it and know it is there as he gathers your
thought and reduces it to a lower vibration. He
can see it and know it is there because you have
sent that thought to him. You will please him
more by building a spiritual monument to his
memory — a monument builded of kind deeds ; some-
thing that will help humanity and bring blessings
on souls thru the things you send out into the uni-
verse.
Build your monuments of pure and good
thoughts, the spiritual monuments which go up
and Up and your loved ones in spirit see and know
and rejoice in their souls to know that some one is
building something lasting for them: The material
monuments will crumble back to earth without be-
ing of any help, but the spiritual monuments live
thru all eternity.
Souls returning say, **Do not spend the money
that will clothe little bare feet for the sake of
building perishable monuments. ' ' To those who
are intending to do this, they say, **Do not place a
stone monument to my memory — do a kind deed.*'
Without a penny you can build spiritual monu-
ments for your loved ones.
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BEFOBE 223
Very often you have heard a returning spirit
say, **I am near you in your prayers,*' or **I hear
your prayers. ' *
What does this mean! In your prayers you cre-
ate a channel of holiness and spirituality and into
that and thru it they can come to you with the
holiest of holy thoughts — a help to them and a help
to you.
There are souls all over the earth plane trying
to come back, even searching for their people —
searching for their flesh bodies. There are thou-
sands who have passed from their physical bodies
and know it not, they believe they are dreaming;
they cannot realize they are dead (as you would
call it), so aid them in your thoughts. In your
spiritual thought, not with the thought, **I want to
go to a seance ; I want to know what to do about
this; I want to know what is best for me.** Don*t
do this. Those souls need your spiritual thought so
don*t be selfish and drag them down to your mate-
rial thoughts, for it is hard enough for them to get
away from the thoughts clinging to them. Lift
them into the spiritual thought by your prayers
and soulful aspirations. Know that you can help
them— do not demand of them more than they can
give you — ^help them.
Sometimes those spirits whose lives were so be-,
dimmed by materialism, by envy, by hate, selfish-
ness, jealousy, find themselves dragged down to the
earth plane; and how man wrongs the spirits of
those poor unfortunate souls when he will go into
a seance room with a thought of gain, with a
thought of envy, with a thought of nothing else but
224 THE DESGENDINQ LIQHT
a material life. He opens the door to those spirits
who have left the body in that line of thought and
it holds them down and does not help them to rise
into the light of spirit.
Spiritually draw from the higher realms that
thru your consciousness you may aid some poor
souls to reach out of their fleshy thoughts; help
them to rise and live in spirit. They are close to
the earth plane because they were sent out of the
flesh before they had completed that physical ex-
pression and they need that expression upon the
earth.
(An object lesson presented to one of the classes.)
(Spirit teacher:) Now tonight we are going to
bring you one soul who needs your help. You must
illuminate your consciousness by your effort to
help. We will bring him to you; now let us see
how you have benefited by what you have learned.
Let us hear you express it— serve your fellow-man.
(Spirit voice:) **No, you doiiH. You can't bring
me back to that.^' (Class asks who is speaking.)
*'I don't care anything about you. You gave him
the privilege of sending me to death. You gave
that man the right to kill me.'* (Class tells him
they are his friends.) ** Friends, nothing; there
am't no such things as friends. Don't talk friends
to me ; I know better than that. Come off with that
stuff; I know where I am. Are you people
looneyf " (Class tells him they are trying to help
his soul.) **Soul nothing— don't talk that brother
stuff to me." (Class tried to help him spiritually
but no apparent progress was made; however,
HOW TO HELP THOSE GONE BBPOBB 225
when he left he expressed a desire to come back.)
(Spirit teacher explains the condition of the soul
who had just spoken.) >^
Now, my dear friends, we brought into your
midst tonight the spirit of a man who passed from
the body by the hands of another after he had com-
mitted murder — ^willful murder. This man was
kind and good previous to that which caused all
this. In his unenlightened state he was kind to
all with whom he came in contact, until there came
into his life the realization that the one whom he
trusted most, the one h6 loved best, was false.
This realization killed all the good there was in his
heart, killed it as much as it is possible to kill any-
thing that is good. It was such a shock to his soul
as to benumb all spiritual expression, and all his
love turned to hate. His nature was hardened and
jchanged. But over and over in all of life you will
see the resurrection of the spirit in coming into the
light.
The hate which wais bom of those experiences of
which we have spoken to you, is only for a time.
All those evil expressions which came into his mind
and became a part of him thru his terrible expe-
rience, and caused him to do this awful deed, will
not in this case retard his progression as much as
the cause of that effect will retard the progression
of her who caused it.
He passed out full of revenge and hate, full of
jealousy, full of all that is poison to the soul.
When the soul finds itself feeding upon only these
thoughts, living only on these things, what can you
expect! But coming right before him are some of
226 THE DESOENDINQ UOHT
the things which were a part of the life which he
once livedo and thru that light we can guide his
way and lead him on. He will lose his bitterness
and hate and come into a realization of the living
love of which he is a part.
His soul is freeing itself from the poisonous vi-
brations in which he was while he was in the body.
Now, help this soul by your thoughts, he needs it;
and some time he will return to you and pay you.
He would not let you know that you had touched
him, because he had been fooled before by this
woman whom he trusted. This is only another les-
son to you.
When you call your loved ones in spirit to you,
that you may hear them and hold them close to you
in love and in spiritual thought, it is a great help
to them and to you. It opens the channel thru
which they in their spiritual growth can cast the
light of spirit upon the physical mentality of man
and illuminate the consci&usness to spiritual things.
But after reaching them you should not speak to
them of the past, you should not take them down
thru the density of the memory to the old flesh ex-
periences ; down thru the dark avenue back to some
particular experience which you remember; but
rather you should help them to get away from the
physical memories that they may progress more
readily into the spiritual life.
So in your investigation when once they have
proven their identity to you do not remind them of
their earthy experience, because it is not a pleas-
ing experience to the enlightened soul who is fast
HOW TO HELP THOSE QONE BEFOBE 227
growing out of it by overcoming and serving to
obliterate wrong doings in the flesh, serving in the
world of spirit that they may wash away all the
wrongs done.
Transition, that which you feel brings sorrow to
your hearts when you see your loved one^s body
pass back to earth, is an upward journey and you
can help that soul in its upward flight by your per-
fect thought, your perfect desires, by^your univer-
sal love thought. Do not grieve for your loved
ones who have gone on before — ^it is a selfish
thought — ^but bid them godspeed in their souPs as-
cension.
I want to leave this lesson also. Of all things,
never raise the thought of material things soon
after a soul has passed from the body for it affects
that soul and it is destructive. Although there is
a grief which cannot be overcome for many days
or months, drive out the spirit of selfishness. And
if one who is near to you should leave the body
without leaving a written paper disposing of ma-
terial things which were in his possession, let that
soul rest, and do not disturb it with the thoughts
of material things.
**Do unto others as you would have others do
unto you,*' lift and serve them; show them the way
to grow thru that world of solidity after leaving
the flesh, where they cannot know the physical
memories, but realize the spiritual things, the re-
freshing light of their spiritual deeds and thoughts.
CHAPTER IX.
EABTHBOUND SPIEITS.
Earthbound spirits are souls close to the earth because of
limited thoughts having controlled their lives — ^limited entirely
to the earth or physical expression — ^victims, alas! very fre-
quently of prejudice and ignorance. They are souls whose
spark of the God within has yet to be awakened. i
When a soul has not built up any spiritual conditions dur-
ing the physical life and all thoughts and desires have been of
a material nature, that soul naturally stays close to the earth,
but is not necessarily an evil or undeveloped soul, but is satis-
fied to remain in all the material memories, until the spiritual
awakening comes which causes that individual to look about
for ways and means to rise.
(Thru the united efforts of chemists and teachers on the
other side a way has been found by which the thought
vibration can be reduced sufficiently to be discerned thru the
physical sense of hearing. This group of workers having been
attracted to the mediumistic powers of Mrs. Brace have ac-
complished wonders in their earnest endeavor to reach mortal
minds that they might instruct them pertaining to the laws of
life.
They have brought many souls to the Circles of Light that
they may be helped by coming in contact with spiritual minds
who are , still in the flesh ; and for this chapter we have
selected a few of the many object lessons that have been
brought from time to time to the different Circles of Light in
order to show man in the physical how the thoughts and be-
liefs held while in the flesh still remain after the body has
been discarded; also to show the effects of the physical life
upon the soul and to corroborate the statement, ''As ye sow,
so shall ye reap.**)
XABTHBOUND SPIRITS 229
(1.)
(The fruits of deceitfulness.)
* * No matter where I go, things are not what they
seem. Everywhere I go I find things are not what
I thought they were. I clasp the hand of one whom
I think I might trust, and I find he is not to be
trusted. Where shall I find the way!
]^ow, there comes a voice to me which sjyeaks and
says, **Thou art false — ^thou art false, and I see
all about you deceptioiu'* Is it b§cause I have de-
ceived! Is there any one who will lead me and
show me? There comes that voice again which
says, * * You have deceived, and so you are deceived.
As you have planted the seeds, so shall you reap. ^ '
Friends, I deceived my fellow-men. I was not
what I seemed to be. Now I find myself face to
face with one that I thought was a friend, and I
reached out my hand to clasp his. Behold, I find
he is not what he seemed. Is this the reaping of
the seed I have sown? Is this all that I am to re-
ceive! Can I not rise above it! Will you help me
— will you h-e-l-p me? I have asked this every-
where I went, and now I have returned to the
earth plane where I was so deceitful — ^I find that I
must return to the mortal body and ask help from
you.
I believed that man lived one life and I believed
not in the life beyond the grave, and yet I taught
mankind that hell and heaven awaited them and
that they would meet judgment after death. I told
them these things which I believed were not true,
so false was I — and for this falseness I am now
230 THE DESCSNDINO LIOHT
paying. Is there no place where I can meet one
that will tell me how I can find the light?
Ohy brothers and sisters, if you will only help me.
Let me tell you to be true — be true — do not deceive,
for you will some time find you are deceived, when
you will find yourself helpless. These words I
speak to you, friends, are true. Will this bring me
light! For this I pray — oh, Gk)d, open the way.
(Class concentrates for him.)
Now, there is light; I see there is hope. It is
true, then, that I had to return to the earth to
speak the truth. Oh, that I might be able to speak
the truth to mankind, that which I want, that which
I feel and that which I think to be the truth.
I tell you this evening, I will not deceive. Oh, do
help this soul. Do you know how! Do not deceive,
speak the truth and I think that perhaps in that
way you may help me. I have opened the way by
giving to mortal man the truth. Behold! I see, I
see the way — you have helped me. ' '
(2.)
(A misused gift.)
**My friends, I have come to you to ask a favor.
I made a terrible mistake, and I know that there
is no other way of overcoming the conditions
brought about by that mistake than coming back
to the earth plane and helping those who are at-
tempting to do as I have done. I made a terrible
mistake, my life was unfinished. I understood
fairly well the laws which govern communication
EABTHBOUND SPIBIT8 231
between the Bpiritual and mortal world; however,
I never tried to enlighten myself in regard to the
spiritual part t)f it. I looked at it wholly npon the
material plane of thought with absolutely no
thought of the spiritual side ; but now I realize that
that is the most important part; and that spirit
return is for the purpose of enlightening man to
the fact that there is more than the material things
to be considered, and to show him the spiritual part
of spiritualism.
But I made a terrible mistake; I demonstrated
spirit return ; demonstrated the fact that the spirit
can return, and yet I never thought of the spiritual
part of it. I never considered for one moment
that it is necessary for men to rise spiritually; I
considered merely the fact that spirits could return
and help man on the earth plane. I w^s wholly
material and yet understood to a certain extent the
laws which govern spirit communication^
I am that man — ^I am that despicable character;
but I ask for your assistance, and expect to receive
it — shall It I explained spirit return to men and
women and never showed them that it is necessary
for them to be spiritual. Confession t Why, it is
more than that — ^it is a humiliation to come to you
this way, and yet I thank the higher powers that
I found the open door that allows me to come.
Why do I comet Because I do not wish to al-
ways remain an earthbound spirit, and I cannot
rise unless I do some good, unless I help my fellow-
men in some way.
My God ! to think that I had a wonderful gift and
wasted it upon material minds and material things
232 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
and for material purposes. Oh! that I cotdd live
those last twenty years of my life over again — oh I
that I could. But seeing that I cannot, I ask that
I may borrow your force, that I may borrow some
of yonr time. Oh ! I pray that I may learn to rise
and serve my fellow-men; that I may teach me-
diums to aid in the npliftment of mankind.
My soul is crushed with grief — Infinite Love re-
quires service of me, and I am here to serve. It is
because I come in the Light of Love that I can ask
that I might serve. Infinite Love can touch me
only by service — and I cannot expect to live and
bai^ in the sunlight of pure Infinite Love until I
have made myself worthy of this.
So I have come in touch with the earth plane
again — and it is in response to my desires that this
has happened. Some time I will tell you more of
my life and show you the outcome of wrong doing,
wrong living, the outcome of wasted gifts and tal-
ents, and then I know that I shall have done some
good. ' '
(3.)
(Object lesson on self -righteousness.)
**Good evening, friends; I have come to save
you; I have come to lift you out of the terrible
grasp of Spiritualism. I have come to save you
sinners — ^you are sinners because you have not
faith in tiie Lord.
**I am waiting for the great day of resurrection,
when the trumpet shall sound and I shall see my
Father in heaven — I am waiting for the great day
EABTHBOUKD SPIBITS 233
when I shall be called. I have come back from the
dead to tell you that yon must rise. I have faith;
I have prayed and prayed, and I knew that Jesus
would meet me when I died/' (A member of the
class asked if he had met Him.) **Not yet, but I
am waiting — ^I am waiting. All men must pray for
their own souls; all men must ask for forgiveness.
I was a righteous man; I never wronged any
one — ^I am waiting for the great day when I shall
rise and come into my own. God shall be my
judge ! I am a servant of the Lord. ' '
(Here he was asked if he had not learned some-
thing about the laws of life **over there.*')
** Learnt I have nothing to learn; I know it all;
and I am only waiting for my God to judge me
and take me to my heavenly home that I have
earned by prayer and faith. Oh, sinful men, come
out of the iniquity of your sins — ^is there no chance
for me to save your souls t I have earned my heav-
enly home and I am waiting for the great day when
I shall ascend and take my place in heaven — ^you
are in the depths of darkness."
(**Is your motiier over there t") **My mother
waits with me for the great day. Do you know that
you sin when you speak to met Now, I am not
judging you, I am here to help you. Unless you be-
lieve, you cannot be saved — there is no salvation
for any one who does not believe in Jesus ; no sal-
vation for any man who does not wash in the blood
of Jesus,''
(**Why do you not seek a knowledge of the
truth, why wait around for the judgment dayt")
*'0h, hopeless sinner, you blaspheme when you
234 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
speak thus. Oh, man of iniquity, arise and have
faith; wash in the blood of the lamb."
(** Where is your family t") **I left my wife and
family because they objected to my praying; I left
them because they were sinners. I could not
save them — they were sinful because they had not
faith. Hopeless sinners, may God save you. Rise
brothers, come out of your iniquity — how can you
speak to a righteous man f Oh ! they fear not even
the dead.''
(Explanation by the spirit teacher.)
This manifestation or message demonstrated to
you very clearly the effect of the individual thought
upon the spirit or soul after death. It is very dif-
ficult for the beginner to comprehend the benefits
to be derived thru manifestation of the spirits upon
these planes of thought, but I can tell you some-
thing of what it means to the spirit who manifests
thus.
There are spirits (I will call them individuals)
whose thoughts are so wholly imbedded with
earthly vibrations that the spiritual part, after the
corporeal body has gone, does not seem to illumi-
nate because of the heavy earthy conditions sur-
rounding it. These memories are vibrations, con-
ditions they have builded by their thought, by their
deeds and by their ambitions.
And so a spirit who has reached a stage where it
is possible for him to receive spiritual light, and
yet who is so surrounded by the discord of earthly
vibrations, can be more clearly illuminated by the
BABTHBOUND SPIRITS 235
spirits of men who are still inhabiting the mortal
body. By coming in touch with spiritual minds in
material bodies, the spiritual part of the disembod-
ied individual becomes illuminated more quickly
and can soar into a higher realm of thought, and
leave on the earth plane the conditions which have
hindered its progress.
Those who have lived a life of dependency, lean-
ing upon the idea that by the sacrifice of a mortal
body their souls are saved, are in the most difficult
position after leaving the body. More than those
whose thoughts are wholly material, because there
is a more independent soul in the minds who be-
lieve that there is nothing after death. But he who
depends upon a Savior finds himself in a harder
position than do the broader minds, because they
think if they pray, if they lean, that they shall rise.
They do not attempt to bring forth the real self or
to develop and remove the conditions they have
builded about themselves.
It is what they gather from your intelligence
that helps them in their progression — the spoken
words you give them are as naught to them. It is
by coming in contact with mortal minds who are
reaching out for more truth that they gather the
light that will enable them to shake off the narrow
thoughts and overcome the obstacles they have
builded around them.
(4.)
r
(This manifestation proves that the saying,
'* Confession is good for .the soul," is true.)
236 THB DfiSCENDINQ LIGHT
^^Gk)od day — this is some kind of a Hindoo meet-
ing, isn't itf I am a dead man. I came from the
United States, and I lived in Findley, Ohio, bnt I
have not been there since I was seven years old. I
froze to death in Colorado — ^I fell in the snow when
driving the dogs (we had to take dogs with ns) ; I
conld not go any farther. I was looking around
and hmiting — ^I was not hunting for game, I was
hmiting for gold.
**I want to tell you I have never been satisfied
since I died. I did something. (What did you do f)
You are brave now, but when I tell you what I did,
you will not be brave. I never cared for church, I
never cared for religion. I want to tell you that I
killed a priest. I am not going to tell why I did
it, and I am not going to say anything about him —
he must tell that.
**This is the first time I ever told of it — ^and oh,
Lord, what a relief! It feels so good to tell you.
That is the reason I came to go away. If you peo-
ple prove up and do the square thing, I will tell you
something; I will tell you where to find something.
**Lord! it makes me feel good to tell you that —
I will come again. They might find that man's
bones some time. Yes, I have met him over here.
The thing that is bothering me is that I can't kill
that feeling of hate. I learned over here that if
I could help some people on the earth plane not to
hate that everything will be all right with me. Will
you help me gain the victory — ^will you prove upt
I am not here to tell you what you need. Good
bye."
BABTHBOUND SPIBITS 237
(5.)
(The result of leaning on Faith alone.)
**Good evening, friends: Is there anything that
yon people can do for met Why am I heret What
is the ideaf I am looking for God. I expected to
meet Him when I died — ^what has happened to
met" (Yon have passed ont of the body.) **If I
have passed ont of the body, ^here is Godt That^s
what I want to know. Where 's Jesns that I was to
meet when I diedt Something is wrong; there is
a liar somewhere. Where's Godt Where's Jesns t
^'Am I to understand that I am a dead man and
yon are all living t Then what am I here fort I
don't know how I came here— what are yon doing
heret" (This is a Spiritualist gathering.) **A
Spiritualist meeting ! My God ! forgive me for this.
I thought I would meet Jesus and He would take
me right to heaven.
**I think I must be having a nightmare. I
dreamed that I saw them bury my body— I
dreamed I saw my family around my body, and I
heard them crying whBU my body was buried.
**I have always served my fellow-man — ^I was al-
ways a charitable man. I gave for charity once a
month at least; I was a good man and a church
member. I think the whole truth is I'm crazy — ^I
see it now, we 're all crazy. When I get well I will
pray for you."
(Spirit teacher explains.)
''Now friends, the visitor who just spoke to you
was the spirit of one who passed away believing
238 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
that his soul would be saved because he had faith
and believed the false doctrine or teachings which
man has received for many years; the teadbing
which taught him to lean upon a Savior, and that
by the blood of Jesus he would be saved.
**The spirit of that man passed from the body
believing that he would meet his Savior, believing
that thru his faith all his past mistakes and so-
called sins would be obliterated; but when he
passed from the body he found that he has builded
the conditions into which he passed, but until he
awakens to this he is iff a bewildered condition.
He is spiritually in darkness as you are now phys-
ically in this darkened room, and it is with great
difficulty that the spirit teachers about him bring to
his consciousness the fact that his debts are not
wiped out, but that he has them yet to pay — that is
the condition of the spirit who visited you just
npw.'*
(6.)
(From a disembodied soul who spent his time in
the physical expression making up jokes.)
**Well, will we ever get done living t I never
started anything that I couldn't finish, but I
started to live and I find I will- never get done liv-
ing. Excuse me, friends, but everything is a joke
if you look at it that way. That is the way I made
my living; I amused people; I put my ability to
see fun in everything to make money — ^I shot the
fun to the other fellow, you see. But I tell you this
dying and finding yourself more alive than ever is
EABTHBOUND SPIRITS 239
no joke. It is no joke to find a wasted life behind
you — ^I realize now I*m just about starting— well,
it^s like riding on a merry-go-round and getting off
at the starting place; it's like that when you die.
If you did nothing while you lived on earth, you
are getting off right at the starting place, and
starting all over again — ^that's right
^*Now, I am here and there is nothing I would like
to do more than joke with you, but Vve got to get
down to good common sense now. They say if you
die you don't have to make your living. You've
got to live all right; but you've got to make your
way — I tell you that. (Pause.)
**I never thought I would come to this — ^being a
spook in a spook meeting. But it is hard telling
what a fellow will come to— being a spook in a
spook meeting is no joke, I'll tell you that. " (A stu-
dent asked him if he had been in a spook meeting.)
^*Well, I call this one— what's a dead man but a
spook?" (Student answered that there was no such
thing as a spook; that he was a spirit and not a
spook.)
* * A thing is what it is, ain 't it, no difference what
you call it. A dbair is a chair whether a Dutchman
calls it a stool or something else, isn't itt Well,
laying all jokes aside, this is a new experience for
me; and I am ashamed of myself to think I got in
here — to know that you people are sitting here for
something worth while, and I ain't got it.
* * But I will tell you one thing that is true ; I have
no spiritual life; haven't any decent home over
here because I never built anything but a material
and worldly home. I can 't get away from the earth
240 THS DESCENDING LiGHT
plane (so they tell me) until I have built my home
and that is by doing something worth while.
'^You know the first start I had to joking and
fooling my time away was when I was a youngster ;
I got mixed up with a medicine show — ^but my story
doesn't amount to anything; only I want you to
know how I started off — ^I spent all my time trying
to make people laugh. Then when they had that
new disease, ^^flu" trouble, I had it and passed over
here — I don't know where I am, but I am not sat-
isfied or contented.
* * Now, if you will tell me why they brought me in
here, I shall be glad. I was awfully discouraged,
you know. I tell you you can't believe that the
worst thing that ever happened to you is when you
feel that you never die. I feel just like I was dead ;
but, you never get done living. I met that man and
he brought me in here, but I can't tell you why I
am here. Well, I guess I better move on.
(Student tells him that the class will help him
out of his condition by sending him good thoughts,
that they are sitting for that very purpose.)
* * Oh, I see now. ' '
(Tell us your name and we will think of you and
ask that you progress spiritually; your coming in
here shows us how we can help you.)
**My name is or was L— . Now, if I
hear you call my name, I will come here. Is that
itt"
(You will get our thoughts. We meet here only
once a week, but when we are at home we will think
of you during the day and evening — ^the same as
you would say we pray — we think of your name
EABTHBOUND SPIBITS 241
and then ask for your spiritual progression, and
think that yon are not bad; that will help yon to
rise. You will find a beautiful home over there if
you get to work and build it.)
^'That is what I want; guess I better move on
then. Good bye.'*
(7.)
(The testimony of one who lived a selfish life,)
**How do you do/'
(How do you do. God bless you. Have you
come to talk to us, friend f)
**Yes, but if you knew what it was to me to hear
my voice the first time I said, *How do you do',
you'd be surprised; because I haven't heard my
voice since — ^well, since I was the same as you
are."
(How long is that, friend t)
**0h, a couple of weeks ago — Christmas Eve I
passed away."
(It is longer than two weeks. This is the 26th of
May; but time doesn't seem as long to you as it
does to us.)
'*Time — oh, I don't know — it's the fuimiest thing
to me. Every day is the same. Do you understand
that? Every day is just the same. I cannot say
that I am happy; but I don't know why I am not
happy; I'm all right; there is lots to do. There are
lots of friends, but they always seem to be inter-
ested in somebody else besides me. I suppose that
is because I never was interested in anybody else
but myself, so now nobody is interested in me.
242 THB DB8CENDING LIGHT
''Weill it is all of my own making. I guess I
haven't much right to object to it, but it seems
kind of nice to come in here and see good people
and have them welcome me. I was not much of a
hand to welcome any one — I was a selfish man, but
I did not know it — ^I was hypnotized by myself. Do
you see what I meanf / was first in everything as
far as I was concerned, and I am only beginning to
find that out, it seems. All my friends rush over
to me, they all speak to me in a casual way, then
go right on their way — they all have other inter-
ests.
''Just a little while before I came in here, I went
some place, I don't know where, but I was talking
to a man who said to me, 'Did it ever occur to you
that you never were interested in anybody but
yourself?' I said that I never thought that way.
'Well,' he said, 'look back over your life and think
who came first with you.' Well, I began to think
about it and found that it was myself. So here I
am, everybody is busy and interested in somebody,
but no one is interested in me."
(Well, we are interested in you and want to
help you.) .
"Yes, that is a funny thing, too. When I came
in here and heard your voice sounding natural like
I had been used to hearing just before Christmas, a
feeling came over me that if I can help some other
person to get away from this horrible selfish feel-
ing, I will try to do it. Now, don't think I am a
terrible thing — ^I never stole anything or anything
like that, but I was .just selfish. The hardest thing
I had to do was to acknowledge that I did some-
EABTHBOUND SPIBITS 243
thing that was not just right ; I tell yon right now
that was a hard thing for me to do; but I don't
want you to feel sorry for me ; just give me a
chance. Now, what can I do for yout Why did
that man say, *Go in there and you will find a way
to do something'! He said, *Go in and talk to
those people if you want to do something for some-
body else.' So here I am— what can I do for
youf
(We are all selfish, more or less; we are the
same as you were.)
''Well, now look here — ^I have watched several
people pass away since I died and their friends
greet them and they go fiying away with their
friends who make everything pleasant for them. I
did not get that — ^I see what it is now — those peo-
ple were always thinking about others, not them-
selves, and so it has turned around the other way.
''Well, they said that I could do something; but
I don't know any more about this coming back to
earth and doing something than you know about
coming over here and doing something. Now you
have something on your hands — ^you have me. What
am I going to dot
(What is your name, friend t) .
"Well, I was no great man. Isn't it customary
when you come back to meetings like this to say
you are some great person t
(No, we just want your name so we can send you
a thought.)
"I am here in truth, that's all. My name was
W. B. H., a plain everyday man who thought only
244 THE DESOBKDING LIGHT
about himselfi but I wish to heavens I had thought
about somebody else.
*'Now^ if I can do anything for you, or you can
do anything for me — ^now, what do you think of
thatt Here I wanted you to do something for me
again, do you seet Friends, I guess I will have to
learn how to come back to help somebody — ^just to
help.
(You are helping us — ^you have given us a won-
derful lesson tonight — a lesson to every one of us.)
**Well, in the name of God, every one of you, if
that will help you, take it home. For I surely did
not do that to help myself— I did that to help you.
**Now, I am going to tell you something else. Is
there any allotted timet Well, just let me know if
I overstay my time. I had a very i)eculiar expe-
rience right after death. I lost a little girl ; that is,
she passed away about six years before I did ; and
I rebelled against God and everything good be-
cause that child was taken away. The fact of the
matter was I gave up all hope and thought that
there was no God.
**When I passed away (you can believe me or
not — ^I am telling the truth) that child met me and
I went thru a peculiar passage way. It seemed like
a dark, heavy condition; I was conscious to the
very end — ^I never lost consciousness. (If any of
you have ever had a high fever and became a little
unbalanced, you will know how I felt.) I thought
that I was in that co'ndition when I saw the child
and she took me by the hand. Literally speaking,
she took me by the hand and led me thru a dark
passage where I seemed smothered. It seemed to
BARTHBOUND SPIRITS 245
me that I oouldn 't breath ; the room was so stuffy ;
it was a peculiar experience. Finally I came to
where I breathed freely and everything seemed
light, then my little daughter said, *Papa, I will
have to leave you now, for a little time, but you
are safe on another shore, and this is Louisa. '
* * Well, I knew it was Louisa, but I thought I was
delirious; then I saw myself apparently in a mir-
ror, and I have been in that peculiar state ever
since. Good night.*'
(8.)
(Another object lesson on selfishness brought by
the teachers to one of the classes.)
(Teacher) Now, my friends, be not alarmed
for we are about to bring into your midst one
whose every thought is of himself. So please send
to*him the thought of compassion and love; send
to him the strong support that he shall rise and
serve ; that he shall bear no malice towards any of
his brothers. He has passed from the body so re-
cently that he hardly realizes that he has gone from
the earth plane. Do not be alarmed, but know that
jou are all protected. He is being brought to you
as an object lesson to show you the condition one is
in when holding all selfish thoughts. He needs
your help and perhaps he will return to you some
time an enlightened soul.)
"No, I am not a murderer; I had a right to kill
him if I wanted to. Self-preservation is the first
law of nature, isnH itt I'm not afraid of anybody.
246 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
(Class tries to assure him of their good
thoughts.)
**I do not want anything from you — ^you do not
have to send me anything; I'm all righi What are
you all doing here anyway f
(This is a research class, and we are holding
these meetings to help you— tell us your experi-
ence, friend.)
''I am not here to entertain you.*'
(Don't you realize that you are in the spirit
world 1)
**I am not in the spirit world — ^I am satisfied and
glad of it. Why, that man was in my way, and I
killed him; I was perfectly justified in doing it.
Why, didn't I tell you that self-preservation is the
first law of nature t And I preserved myself
against him. I don't care."
(Why, you should care, friend — don't you want
to progress spiritually and be happy!)
''Happy! Why, there is no such word as
'happy.' That makes me sick — ^the old woman
used to go around saying 'happy— ^happy, happy.'
(There is such a thing if you seek for it.)
"Ah, look out for yourselves."
(Tell us your name, friend.)
"I didn't want to come in here. How did I get
in here! Say, look here — ^I'm having a little
trouble — ^now the trouble is with my head; but I
don't want any one to help me — ^no one ever helped
me but what I had to help them. Well, this trouble
I got with my head — oh, I see what you are here
for — this is a medical staff — ^what are you going to
do with me!"
BAETHBOUND SPIMTS 247
(We all have kind thoughts for you, friend.)
''I want to tell you something — ^my body is all
numb. Why, say, look here — ^now, wait a minute —
wait a minute. Where are you people!''
(We are in Buffalo, New York.)
**Well, how did I get here! I see, they decided
not to bury my body. Now, the last thing I re-
member they talked about doing away with me be-
cause they said, 'the fellow was dead'; but I do not
know how I got in here. I want you to tell me
what to do for my head; I must have been uncon-
scious — ^but they were talking about burying my
body. Where is Maryf Mary! where are you I
* * Oh, I see now ; they got me in an insane asylum ;
I don't know how they got me here, but I was not
that bad off. Save me! Save me! For God's sak^,
don't tell Mary that I killed Jim!
'-'Hold on, you crazy people; let me tell you
something — ^look out for yourselves."
(Friend, would you like to hear our motto!)
"Oh, you're crazy — ^man has no motto. Where is
the doctor that belongs to this place! There is
numbness in my body — that's what's the matter.
Oh, Lord, deliver me from this insane asylum."
(Listen, friend, we are sitting here to hear from
those who have gone before — this is not an insane
asylum; we are trying to help you. You have
passed out of your physical body — ^where did you
expect to go when you died!)
"When I died I expected to be dead, that's all."
(That is the reason you feel as you do. When
did you have this trouble with this Jim that you
talk about!)
248 THE DESOENDINO LIGHT
**How long? Why, say, that is as fresh in my
mind as if it happened yesterday. Lord, man, that
was before I married Mary. My God! There he
is — there he t»."
(Teacher) Now, my friends, this lesson will
leave a deep and strong impression npon yon. This
is the sonl of one whose every thought was of him-
self and his comfort; one who has measured all
things by the good he would realize from it; one
who in the earlier years of his life had even gone
so far as to remove from that plane of expression
one who was a hindrance to him in his selfish ambi-
tions. But you have helped him to realize some-
thing of this — not by your spoken words, but by
your spiritual thoughts, and by reaching out to
help him you had no selfish thoughts.
Now I will explain to you very briefly the good
that comes from bringing a soul so recently out of
the physical body into your- midst. The lesson
helps you to get more clearly the effect upon some
souls whose entire physical and material thoughts
are of themselves, those who have been sleeping,
because their thoughts have been limited and
within themselves; therefore to lift them out of
the physical vibration it is well that they come into
a circle of thought, where the consciousness of
each is lifted up to the spiritual plane of thought;
and in bringing this soul in touch with your physi-
cal body he can ascend on your spiritual thought
vibration as they are right out of the physical
realms. This is the good that has come to him and
the object lesson is a wonderful help to you.
EABTHBOUND SPIBITS 249
However, it is not well for those of you sitting
alone in small groups to draw those to you or at-
tempt to do missionary work, because it requires a
strong thought force to protect you. Much more
is to be gathered from this lesson — ^it is a part of
the foundation of the great work which it is our
pleasure and duty to bring before you.
Now, we will take the second stanza of your rules
— '^To practice in my daily life forgiveness and
forbearance, and upon every provocation to repeat
mentally the Golden Eule.** So practice in your
daily life, forgiveness and forbearance.
(9.)
(The harvest of misapplied mediumship.)
**Dear friends, it is in the name of God, truth
and love, I come, yea, tho I walk in the valley of
the shadow of death, I penetrate the veil which
obstructs the narrow pathway twixt^your world
and mine.
* * I have come, friends, by permission of your won-
derful teachers to tell you of the blessings or the
curses of mediumship. During my material life
I was what you in the present day call a medium,
altho I knew it not; I had great and wonderful
experiences.
* ^ Mediumship, friends, is either constructive or
destructive, and it is almost, I dare say, as you
will it. If you allow your mediumship to cause
you to be used by evil forces, is it not true it will
be and is destructive? It is a sacred thing — a most
dangerous, mission— and at the same time it might
250 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
be a very helpful condition for you and all those
who are attracted to you by it.
' ' Ah ! have I not learned much thru sad experi-
ences since coming into this world t I found my-
self alone, in darkness, because those forces with
whom I had worked now needed me not; they cast
me aside for another victim. I will tell you of
some of my experiences while in your life; hoping
they will be an object lesson to you and others who
are attempting to develop mediumistio powers.
''When I was a child some ten years of age I
realized that I had some magnetic power to draw
to myself some one I wished by concentrating my
thought on them. I often saw visions which others
present saw not, and I related to them what I saw.
People became very much interested in me and
they would say, *'What do you see now, boyf
And I would tell them; but many tinies when tiiey
asked me what I saw I became enthusiastic and
would tell them I saw things which I did not.
Friends, there grew upon me an ability to tell
falsehoods more easily than to tell the truth — =but
I did not realize that I was drawing unto me like
forces.
' ' My soul and conscience told me I was sinning,
yet I heeded them not. Then I would sit and at-
tract this one and that one to me by concentration.
I also used my mediumship for immoral purposes,
for thievery and even murder. / used one of the
most sacred gifts for the building of Hades or heU.
I could tell you of many wrongs I committed thru
my mediumship — and the tearing down of a beauti-
ful soul which nature had given me.
EABTHBOUND SPIBITS 251
''When late in life I stepped into the beyond,
whence came darkness, whence came sin which I
had nourished up in my soul; there I found all
those who had helped me in crime had deserted me.
41one I stood in darkness — ^but I had to move on;
I could not stand it — and after years and years
and years thru the mercy of Nature I am per-
mitted to come into your midst. Will you let me
help you influence others 1
' * Tho I now walk in the valley of light, many many
years have I walked in the shadow of death. I
plead with you to save the little children who show
they have in them magnetic power, mediumship.
Friends, hear this soul crying from another life —
be true, be moral, be righteous, that you may not
find the shadow of death, but the light of death.
''Brothers and sisters, I call you this because I
am your brother, I want to say, let us work to-
gether. Let me tell you just one more word —
there is work for you to do. Help to teach the
multitude how to close the door to the lower
realms; help to close that door, and reach out and
help to hold open the door to the higher realms.
"There is no end to the teaching of truth; there
is no end to perfection. Investigate the truth, and
the more you walk in the path of light and gather
the fragments of truth the larger grows the path
and" the brighter the field — and this is yours, all of
it yours — are you going to leave this field untrod-
den until you have discarded your bodies? Do not
think that you must live today to prepare for a
future day only, but live to make the today a
glorious one. Scatter seeds of kindness and watch
252 THE DESGENDINO LIGHT
them grow; do a kind deed and stand and watch
the glorious effect of it. Send out a kind thought,
and listen, and you will hear its return. Is this
not heaven f To the spirit this is heaven; but the
sins of the individual, and all the malice that comes
from his bitterness, to the sensitive soul this is hell.
* * Injure your fellow-man and feel coming back to
you the vibration from that injury. Hellf Aye,
worse than man's material conception of hell.
Ejiow that it is worth your while to build a heaven ;
and to tear down that much of hell which you have
already builded.
'*May you know the glories of heaven, and may
you never feel the pangs of hell. ' ^
(10.)
(A conversation with one who did not know that he
had passed from the physical body.) /
*'Do you know that hymn, *It is well with my
soul,' and will you sing it for me, please f (After
the hymn was sung, the voice continued.) *'I al-
ways liked that hymn.'* (A long pause.) **That
was the funniest thing — I was walking along here,
and — I don't know just how it happened — I slipped
and fell on my gun. I haven't been quite right
ever since. Part of the time I am home with the
folks, and the other part of the time I am dream-
ing. As I came in here a man out there told me
something. He said that I am not dreaming at all,
but that the time the gun went off it didn't make
me crazy; I died and they buried my body. Now^
I don't know whether his words are true or not —
EABTflBOUND SPIBITS 253
what do you people think about it? Oh, I see, I'm
just having one of those dreams again/'
(A student told him that he was not dreaming,
and that he was coming into a realization that he
had passed out of the body.) ^^You mean that I
died! Well, that accounts for the conversation 1
had with my mother — ^I remember that dream —
why! there's mother now. Are you people — ^well,
there's mother again; now she's gone. Oh, I must
be dreaming again; I've been at that ever since I
fell on that gun."
(A student asked if the folks at home saw him
when he was there.) **0f course, I know when I'm
home they never see me; I know why that is — ^but
I am happy at home. I know I will be all right
some time. I was out there one night and I saw
my sister — she died when I was a little tot — in my
dreams she had grown up — she tells me I am in
another world ; but, you know there is no place like
home to me. I always feel happy when I am hav-
ing those dreams. She told me tiiey were going to
take me some place where they were going to make
everything clear to me. It's a funny thing — ^I'm
always dreaming about dead folks — a funny thing.
They seem natural when they talk to me, but when
I come to and am back home again, I know I am
out of my mind; that is why they don't pay any
attention to me at home.
**Say, what are you people doing here!"
(A student answered that they were there to
help him come into a realization that he had passed
thru the experience called death.)
**Now, I am here to settle that question — ^when I
254 THE DESOEKDINO LIGHT
am at home the folks are natural but they don't
pay any attention to me, but I understand that
part ; they think I tried to kill myself. ' '
(Another student told him that they could not
see him, and that was why they did not pay^any
attention to him.)
**They never let on they see me. I met a good
man out here and he told me that I died. Well,
now I see you are all standing around in rings —
you know that convinces me that I am dreaming.
I had to talk in a ring and then in another ring and
then another; that surely is a dream, there is no
sense to thaf
(Here he was asked if he ever ate anything now.)
'*No, — say, that is right, I haven't eaten any-
thing for a long time.'*
(Do you feel the need of it!)
* * Say, I never thought about that ; I haven 't been
eating or wanting to eat for a long time. * *
(When you are around the home do you not real-,
ize that the people don't know that you are there!)
**0h, they never pay any attention to me, but I
know why.'*
(They don't see you, that is why.)
**They don't see me? Well, hold on now, this
eating business strikes me as rather a funny thing.
I never tiiought about eating; might be something
to that business — ^maybe I am dead.^'
(Yes, you are living in another expression now.)
'*Are you trjdng to tell me that the dream part
of my life is the right one ; and the other is just
when I get twisted in the dates ? "
(The dream part is the real part and when you
SABTHBOUND SPIEIT8 255
get home you are attracted there because of your
physical memories.)
' ^ The dream part is the right one and the other
part ain't — is that right f
(Yes, you can take it that way — ^you are in an-
other expression of life now.)
** Well, it is hard to tell who is your friend, but
I'll tell you folks something. When anything both-
ered me and didn't please me, I was always threat-
ening to kill myself — ^just when things didn't go my
way. I used to hunt a good deal — I did fall on that
gun; I didn't kill myself, but they made out that
I tried to kill myself — they thought I tried to do it
because I was out of my mind. A part of the time
I feel that I am at home ; I feel better there than
anywhere else; I am all right when I am home.
There goes mother now— do you see herf Once in
awhile I get talking with her and during that time
I am perfectly natural. But I always had a dread
of being crazy, and I always used to think that
some time I surely would go crazy; and I thought
that had just happened since I fell on my gun.
(Pause.) Now, I did die that time all right, is
that itt"
(Yes, that is right. And so the fact that you al-
ways thought you would go insane has left a strong
reflection on your mind, for every thought you send
out into the universe lives and those thoughts you
sent out are now returning to you.)
'*I always had that thought — ^my grandfather
lost his mind. I used to hear mother say, ^Them
things skip a generation ; I believe some one in my
family will go crazy.' (Pause.) Makes me think I
256 THB DE8CBNDIN0 UOHT
did talk to that old man. Are you in the dream
part, or where am If
(We are in the flesh body and are talking to you
in the spirit body. The reason you have talked
thru those circles, rings as you expressed it, is be-
cause we could not hear you without those circles
— they make the condition in which you can talk to
us so that we can hear you. You have passed out
of your flesh body Mid whenever you see your
mother you see her in the next expression and that
is in the same that you are. Get in touch with her
and she will explain everything to you.)
**I suppose that is the reason I feel the way I do
here. Say, did you ever see people or fat meat
float? I can't keep right here because I keep rising
up all the time — another one of my crazy ideas^ I
suppose.''
(You are not crazy. You know we can't see you.)
* * You don 't see me. Is this a blind institution or
something like that?"
(No, friend, we can see in the physical sense, but
we cannot see those who are in spirit. The reason
that we can hear your voice is because of the par-
ticular powers of our medium, and those outer cir-
cles of spirits help, too.)
'*You mean circles of vibration! Is this a wire-
less field or something!"
(It is on that principle, but not exactly that.)
'^Well, I have a feeling that you are wrong and
that I am right — it may be I am not — ^my name is
J F and I live in Clare County, Pa. If
you are right and I am wrong, I will come back;
but if I am crazy, you will never hear from me."
EABTHBOXJND SPIBIT8 257
(God bless you — ^you will come back — we will
send you our good thoughts.)
'* Thank you — thank you — ^good bye.''
(11.)
(A soul waiting to be judged.)
' ^ Good evening. I just thought I would come in
for a meeting. You are sitting to talk to the dead?
Welly I'm one of them. I am a dead man, but I
guess you are not aware of this."
(We know that you are not dead because there
are no dead. Your body is dead, but you are not I
How are you getting along over there, friend?)
''Over there? You know I am dead? I have
been waiting for a time."
(For what have you been waiting?)
*'I don't know myself; it is not quite clear to
me as yet"
(How long have you been over there?)
''Over there? You mean over here. I am dead,
but I am here."
(Well, how long is it since you died?)
''About half an hour."
(Where did you live?)
"Up in Duluth."
(Do you know where you are now?)
"Yes, I'm dead."
(Do you know the name of this town?)
"I'm not in town, I'm in the graveyard. You
come down here every night to talk to the dead — ^I
know. ' '
\
258 THE DE8CENDIKQ UQHT
(Have you ever heard of spirit communion be-
fore? This is a Spiritualist meeting.)
<<I'm not at any Spiritualist meeting, I am in
the graveyard, and you sit out here every night to
talk to the dead."
j(No, friend, you are here in the house with us;
just look around and see the things in this room —
this is not a graveyard. Don't you hear the mu-
sic! (Victrola was playing.)
''Yes, I hear music. St. Cecilia often plays for
us. You are sitting here to talk to the dead peo-
ple in the graveyard.'*
(Say, friend, just get away from that grave. . . .)
'*0h, no, I won't. It is my own grave — six feet
— it is paid for — and my own — all I got left, and
I'll stay right here."
(Friend, can't you realize the fact that you are
not in a graveyard, but right in this room; in the
city of Buffalo?)
*' Don't lie to me — I am on my own grave; I am
not bothering anybody."
(We are not lying to you, friend. You came
here that we might help you come into a realization
of the truth. We are here to study the laws of life
after death. You have had the change called
death; and your spirit is here in this room. Look
around you and you will see that we are sitting in
a circle in the dark. Can you see this white tablet)
*'Yes, that white thing you call a table is a tomb-
stone. ' '
(Friend, do you think that we are dead!)
'* No, I know you are not. "
EABTHBOTJNB SPIBIT8 259
(Do yon know that the living can speak to the
80-called deadt)
**Ye8/^
(How did yon happen to find that ontf )
''Becanse I have been talking to yon people; I
have been talking to people since I died. I am a
good sonl ; I am only waiting here for some one to
come and take me to be judged ; I don 't want to
make any trouble."
(The class tried in various ways to convince this
soul that he was not in a graveyard, but failed to
make any impression. Finally he was asked to give
his name that they might send him a good thought
and say a prayer for him.)
**0h, I don't need your prayers; St. Bartholo-
mew will come for me, so I will wait here — ^this is
consecrated ground. Oh, I will be all right ; I left
money for masses, I am not worrying about that. I
will tell you the name I used to have, but don't
say any Protestant prayers for me. My name was
P M .''
(The last lesson is explained by a spirit teacher.)
**This man had practically no education but a
religious one. He realized he was passing away;
he knew when death approached and so had all the
rites of his Church performed. All those in spirit
whom he knew and loved came to meet him but he
did not see them.
Now we will present it to you thus: Were you
ever searching for one person, going into a great
crowd of people where many were familiar to you,
260 THE DB80ENDIN0 LIGHT
yet you saw none of th^n until you saw that famil-
iar face for which you were searching t This is the
condition he was in — ^not having seen the man
whom he calls a guiding angel, or patron saint, and
the one to whom he prayed to intercede for him
with God (he calls him St. Bartholomew) he is still
waiting for him to appear. The last place that he
felt his loved ones came with him was to the cem-
etery. The bodies he saw were there; and all the
bodies he has seen since are not physical, they are
astral bodies. There are many of them in the cem-
eteries and about the graves, and he sees them;
for many are waiting as he is.
He having that strong mental condition im-
pressed upon his brain, believes that you were cir-
cled about him in the cemetery. He saw only youx
astral bodies ; he saw no material objects ; he could
not have seen your physical bodies.
He is a good man but not in tiie true light of
life after death. He is waiting until a particular
saint comes to him to bear him away to his judg-
ment; that which he calls his particular judgment
is when he individually will meet his Gtod and be
judged. He believes that later there will be a gen-
eral judgment when all mankind will be judged;
and so continues in that thought because he has
lived up, in so far as he knew, to his religious teach-
ings. He firmly believes that he will be taken away
by that particular saint, and so he is waiting.
We brought him to you tho he was not conscious
of ever having left that place; at no time has he
left that grave in his tiiought, tho he has been
borne away to different places, they do not record
BABTHBOUND SPIBITS 261
upon his mind while he is holding that positive
thought. That one particular thing for which he
waits occupies his mind, and many times he con-
verses with other souls about him, but they are all
pretty much in the same realm of thought. Mis-
sionaries who go there have passed by him for a
time, for his experience will enable bim to help
others who are on their graves arid experiencing
the same earthy conditions.
Therefore, he will wait and wait for a time, but
eventually there will come to him an illumination
within his consciousness. He is not compelled to
be there, he desires to be there and he is contented,
very contentedly waiting. He is a man who be-
lieved that mere belief and faith would save him,
no matter what he did or how he lived.
The lessons that we are desirous of conveying,
and make clear to you, are that your lives, your
deeds, and the way you live have to do with your
future life. Your own consciousness is your guide,
your own consciousness is your judge, and will re-
veal to you the way to go. The object lessons are
brought to you from the various conditions in
which we find souls over here that the relation of
their stories will reveal to you clearly a lesson,
which can be more closely conceived by man in the
flesh than the words we might speak to you.
It is not to show you any particular faith or be-
lief, but to show you the narrow teachings of relig-
ion which confine the mind of man to that particu-
lar doctrine and give the soul no individual free-
dom to search for himself and find his own environ-
ments spiritually. We desire to show you by the
262 THB DB80BNDIN0 LIGHT
souls who have experienced death the effects of
wrong doingy wrong living and the effect of de-
pending upon another's thought; the effect of lean-
ing upon belief and faith.
We urge you to live right, and to do right, and to
guard your thoughts, for your mind is a reflector
between the great source of ALL GOOD and you.
Cultivate the spirit within you, and all the finer
qualities builded thru unselfishness will noiake for
you a better soul's home. In your time of concen-
tration send forth a silent prayer for the speedy
illumination of these earthbound souls.
The condition one finds over here does not de-
pend upon his faith or belief, but upon his life and
the wonderful power within him to think."
CHAPTER X.
WHITHER ARE YOU GOINGt
When man has gained the knowledge of spirit re-
turn, it is well that he kaows that there are ij^ithin
]him two distinct forces, constructive and destruc-
tive, and that he cultivates the constructive and
uses the knowledge for good, because he is going
to meet those conditions some time, somewhere—
and when be goes on and on to that dark day of
his physical expression, when the physical body is
thru and the spirit is about to cast it aside, where
is he going? Where are you going f
Every one of you are going to meet this experi-
ence, this is the one thing you cannot avoid — some
time your physical body is going back to earth —
hut where are you going?
You are going into your own little heaven, or
into your own hell, that which you have builded,
and if it is true and all that it seems to be, it will
be lovely, but if it is not what it seems to be, where
are you going? You have to meet the conditions
which have been builded by you; you cannot get
away from them; nothing will lift you out until
you have worked thru all the conditions you have
builded.
If you build a hell you are going there just as
truly as you are living in the flesh — ^it is not a
264 THB DESOBNDINQ UQHT
place, a man can live in hell in fhe flesh; men are
doing it every day; whose consciences are burning
fheir very lives out; they live in a hell so big it
reaches them before they leave the body.
Thru it all they have got to go and serve and
build and purify and make for themselves that
which it is possible for them to do here; and if
they build a heaven only, they will never cease to
build more and more of it ; they will see and know
love.
The thought force thru which you manifest is
the greatest builder ever manifested upon the
earth, or anywhere else. All things are horn of
thought. Nothing manifests itself to man without
first being thought because it always first expresses
itself as thought.
And so when you stand upon the brink of the
'* goodbye '* of today, when you turn to say good-
bye to all the memories of tiie flesh, when you lay
aside that, where are you going?
The spirit returns to urge you to stop building
hells — stop it — ^it is time that you cultivate the con-
structive and spiritual self. Even when you build
a hell and no man knows it, and you may think
that another's hand is doing it, 'tis you are the
one who is building it, and it is yours and you will
be cast into it.
Oh, friends, let us build heavens, let us make
heaven all about us, then those who return and
manifest will be in heaven, will come thru the pow-
erful light of purity and spiritual thought to re-
ceive those who are good.
Your mother loves you — are you going to ask
WHITHEB ABE YOU GOING t 265
her to return from that other life, to walk thru
hell to come to you? Men are doing it every day,
and some of them call themselves spiritual, but
they are asking their loved ones to come thru hell
because that is all they have builded about them.
When you tell an untruth (you might have said
it out of the lightness of your heart with no
thought of what might come of it) and some one
repeats it and colors it a little, and then another
repeats it with another little color added — and
when you step out of your flesh body and see the
great rope of it — a cable — and where it has reached
and what it has done, is not that a judgment?
And when you do another an injury, perhaps coax
one into some undesirable place — you say, '*Just
this once will not matter,** and you urge and you
finally win, and that friend goes with you. Per-
haps you do not go again, but that friend goes re-
peatedly and gets others to go with him — and when
you are lifted out of the physical expression, you
see it, you pay the price.
Therefore, never ask one to do anything that
your inner conscience would say was not best to
do. If for no other, reason — ^you should not do it
for flie reason that it is wrong; if that is not rea-
son enough, then for' this reason — ^that some time
you will rise into spirit and you will see and know
what hAs come of it.
Then there are the efforts to do good which pass
thru the same law — they will grow and multiply
and you will meet them, too, but they are cheering
and helpful. But with those things which are not
good, it is not eo much your individual sin, as it
266 THB DB80BNDIN0 JAQBT
is what you have cdused others to do. He who
Gommits a sin against himself can overcome this
himself. He will have his straggles — ^if it is an
appetite for strong drink, his suffering will be in-
describable; he will be drawn to people in the flesh
who drink intoxicants; he will have no thought for
anything else for a time, until the stronger spir-
itual part of him is awakened and he is touched
by the Holy Ghost, then he can overcome it.
Any habit that a man might have, if the sin is
against himself, he finds that it creeps along with
him, the physical memories will be so strongly
about him, they will hold him for a time. And if
that sin has touched others, has influenced others,
he will see and he will conceive of it — ^he will know
that judgment is ever and ever within and about
him. He need not wait for judgment, he is going
to take it right along with him and thru his con-
sciousness, thru the clear vision of spirit, he is
going to be judged and he is going to know it be-
cause he will see truth and justice, for they are
the qualities of God, and only thru those qualities
will he see.
He will be compelled thru the law of nature to
judge himself thru Justice and Truth — and he can-
not know himself or his life otherwise.
Yes, indeed, you have a judgment and you have
a trial, and none so well as you shall know — and
the good things which have come from you wiU re-
flect upon you and aid you in your soul's growth.
And anything which has come from you that has
cast a shadow will continue with you until you
WHITHEB ABE YOU QOINOt 267
/'
have made that shadow an illumination for the
souls around you.
Souls are drawn by that natural law to their
own thought realm — ^what you make, you step into
it — and no man can judge you at that time but you
thru the- great eye of spirit — ^thru Truth and Jus-
tice you shall indeed be judged, by your-own con-
science.
You are building your future home now — ^make
your life such that when you visualize thru Truth
and Justice, you will not be filled with horror, but
happiness.
Do you know that you can pay your debts while
in the physical expression! Today is the time to
tear down the things which will make for you a
hell, and build the glorious heaven of which you
often dream.
Man is beginning to realize that many things are
coming into the light now, that a new day is com-
ing and the one question he asks is, *'Is there re-
ally a hellt Is there a place, of torment f Hell
is not a place as man in the mortal expression
would believe it to be. But tell me, is there or can
there be more of a hell than a man's remorse —
than the conscience of a man who has sinned —
when his conscience awakes to the terrible realiza-
tion of the wrong he has done!
When man has left his mortal body his con-
science is keener, his sense of right and wrong is
stronger — ^hia conscience is all that he has, and he
meets the burning memories of all the wrongs he
has done. Can there be more of a hell than this?
And this, ah, this is what they will surely find —
268 THB DESCBNDINQ LIGHT ^
for SO surely as ihey sin, that debt wUl have to he
paid.
To every man and woman will come the day
when they will find their physical body gone^ and
all that they have before them will be the things of
the soul. Andy oh, how one suffers when he sees
the good spirits reaching out to him to help him,
but they cannot reach him because the things about
him hkve been of himself, the things he has builded
in selfishness. These things all return to him — it
is the law of compensaiion.
(The following is the testimony of a soul who
came to one of the Circles of Light.)
'* Listen to me — ^I have experienced death; I
have experienced the pangs and sufferings of a
man who existed in selfishi&ess. I know why I
stand here before you tonight trying to serve you.
I want to tell you that now is the time to serve
your fellow-man; or else the time will come when
you will find a great diiBSculty in returning to the
earth plane to undo the things you did there, or to
do the things which you left undone.
''Oh! that I might impress upon you the effects,
the fruits of a sinful life I I implore you to scat-
ter seeds of kindness everywhere.s' '
As man begins to realize mentally, he unfolds
spiritually and closely allied with his life upon the
mortal plane are things which he can only, discern
thru spirit, things which he can only feel thru
spirit.
Touching your earth plane today there is a large
flood of spiritual light; but man knows not what
WHITHBB ABE YOU GOING? 269
it is. Light i6 coming upon his brain with such
wondrous force that he cannot comprehend it be-
cause he has not reached a plane of thought
wherein it is possible for him to grasp it. He has
not developed spiritually enough to see the light.
Those rays are too bright.
It is a psychological change which is taking place
on the mortal plane and man must pass thru it,
and man will be its master ; and then he will come
into a realization of all those things that are to be
borne into expression upon the mortal plane of
which man's mind has not yet conceived — ^because
all things which come into expression on the earth
plane are first formed in the spirit world and then
expressed in the mortal. And as the law perfects
itself and man becomes more and more fitted for
those things which are for him, he will see clearly
wherein he is deficient
All life is first born into spirit — eternity, with no
end; things that live shall always be, and so things
have always been that live. As the circle has no
end, life has no end — ^there is or was no beginning
— it is a perfect circle, and as man in his growth
continues to build, his circle continues to grow and
to reach into higher light. Over and over, time
and time and time, that man can never reckon, soul
substance has been; soul substance has been eter-
nally. There is no limit to the soul of man, for it
is a part of the CAUSE — an emanation of the un-
caused CAUSE — ^beyond the grasp of mortal
man's mentality because as yet he is clothed in
mortal thoughts.
Soul matter existed, does exist and shall exist
270 THB DE80ENDIN0 LIQHT
always. It is (to bring a clearer conception of this
to yon) a reflection of the spirit — ^it is a qnality of
the spirit, and when the flesh body, in the embry-
onic state, reaches that stage of development which
man calls the ' ^ qnickening/ ' it is then that sonl
matter is nnited and bronght in direct tonch with
the physical temple in the preparation — 'tis then
the spirit, the spark of life, enters into and abont
that body in preparation.
Sonl matter exists in the atmosphere aronnd yon
— it is a vibration of light — ^it is the effect of inter-
mingled thought vibrations — ^jt is the emanation of
the overruling power of God's spirit.
Before the individualization of that portion of
spirit which becomes the individual, it is all
thought, all cause, all power, all element; yet it is
higher than mortal mind. At the time of "quick-
ening'' (not conception) a particular portion of the
spirit force is individualized; and as the portion
of spirit power or matter becomes individualized,
it is intermingled with material vibrations and
mortal thought vibrations of the father and
mother.
Thus many spirits in their progression are hin-
dered while in the mortal body because of many
deficiencies and hindrances which were given to
them prenatally, and which are caused by the im-
perfections of the spirit or soul of the father and
mother. But these will be overcome as man pro-
gresses and develops spiritually; and as man be-
comes more and more enlightened there will be
greater possibilities for the coming generations,
for the parents will know and will practice pure
WHITHEB ABE YOU QOINOt 271
thoughts, pure living, so that a little soul coming
into the physical expression thru, them will not be
burdened by their imperfections. •
The nearest I can express to you the condition
or appearance of soul matter before its individual-
ization is by comparing it with the sun^s rays as
they would appear to your mortal vision — ^but they
are vibration rays which cannot be discerned by
the mortal eye.
Now, the laws of Nature may seem to grow very
dim, but 'tis not so, and if man would obey the
demands and commands of Nature, there would be
more perfect harmony and an opportunity of hav-
ing more perfect souls — but man has not grown to
this, except some very few who are striving to
reach into the beyond.
It is not for the individual to take into his or
her hands Nature's plan -and try to change it; it is
not for mortal man to try to change Mother Na-
ture's plan — ^it cannot be. All things which Na-
ture begins shall continue to be; all things which
are brought into existence shall continue to be thru
the unending cycles of eternity. Therefore, when
the individualization of the spirit has been started
thru the plan of Mother Nature, it shall not cease
to he; that individual shall continue to live. And
when man or woman in the mortal flesh attempts
to stay the light which has been put into expres-.
sion they are attempting something which is im-
possible.
If man attempts to break man-made laws, does
he not suffer the consequences? Then the laws of
272 THB DESCENDING LIGHT
Nature, more binding, stronger, more lasting, eter-
nal, shall not be broken by individuals.
If man disobeys the laws of Nattire, and takes it
into his unenlightened hands to destroy those
things which Nature has planted, as I stand here
before you, the debt mttst be paid. The law of
compensation is a part of Nature's plan; not a
thing, not an atom, not a thought is sent out into
the universe but that it is of use, but that it is for
a purpose. Nothing is wasted of all things that
exist, not even a thought, not even a partial
thought. All things are for a purpose.
And so I propose to tell you tonight, so far as
I am able to make it clear to your minds, the con-
dition or the place as you term it, into which the
soul of one who passes who has broken those laws
and thought to stop the progress of the individ-
ualization of spirit.
Now, there are soul matter spheres, and concep-
tion is a part of the individualization and opera-
tion of soul matter; and in this thought realm or
this sphere are minds or intelligences busily work-
ing, engaged in assisting Mother Nature in this
wondrous plan unknown to mankind. The soul of
him or her who passes into the spiritual expression
of life before they have paid the debt to Mother
Nature that they have incurred by seemingly stop-
ping the development of an individual, after it has
gone into the world of spirit, finds itself in this
prenatal field, until that soul is hungry for an op-
portunity to help in the care of little ones; until
the debt is paid; until that little soul begins to
come into the light of intellect, begins to reason.
WHITHBB ABE YOU GOING t 273
begins to progress. Now, the souls .who cause
these things are filled with remorse, because they
feel that if they were only able to return to the
mortal expression again they could pay that debt.
Now we will speak of the little child, who thru
the ignorance of the parent was denied the physi-
cal body for expression. How many of you know
that the little child whose physical expression was
denied by those who were to have been its parents
is a living soul today? — living and knowing these
things. How many knowing this would then do
it!
These little souls have no physical experience
save what they gather by being closely associated
with the mother and father of them. They cling
close to their parents until they have had sufficient
expression upon the physical plane — ^because the
minds who were to guide and lead them in the
early years of expression have that still to do.
And so in the spiritual expression of life, every
thought and every train of thought has its workers
who are paying the debt they owe to Mother Na-
ture. In teaching and assisting and putting before
you (their students) examples of all those things
which you will find your teachers impressing upon
your intelligence; gathered about them are those
who are paying the debt for the sin begun on the
earth plane.
Oh, that I could express to you in words that
you in the mortal expression of life could gather
and comprehend the wondrous things that are
yours, the wondrous powers that are yours.
We are trying to show you the powers of the
274 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
human mind — that yon are a part of that G-BEAT
MIND — that you are HIS expression — that you
may better know yourselves — that you may better
know how to reach out to the grand and glorious
spirit of which your mortal minds have no concep-
tion. You cannot even begin to reach high enough
to think what God is.
There is not a man or woman walking upon the
mortal plane today who has not at some time
heard that voice speak to him, calling to his soul
— ^it is forbidden — that still, small voice which bids
you not to do — how often man disregards it.
When man meets the fruits of his wrong doing,
and finds himself physically ill; mfeeting all sorts,
of misfortunes, then he wonders why his fruits are
so impure, so imperfect. JEow many times does he
stop to consider the seed he has sown? How many
times does he stop to look back over the pages of
his own life to see when these seeds were sown
from which this fruit is coming ; to see when he
disobeyed the still, small voice which spoke to him?
And now he meets, when he least desires to meet
it, the harvest.
There is no removing this from his pathway by
any man but himself. He alone must remove the
obstacles which he has placed in his way. How
can he do this? By building a condition of purity
and truth and spirituality about his soul so strong
that all things seem spiritual; by building about
him the glorious spirit forces which will consume
the things which are not of spirit and which are of
his own creation.
These are the things that man must learn to
WHITHER ARE YOU GOING? 275
overcome that he may come up from the depths;
these are the things which the master mind that
dwells within him must learn to overcome. And
when he has learned to obey this still, small voice
within his consciousness which comes from the true
spirit of light; when he learns to listen to that,
when he learns to obey it, he will become so much
more sensitive, so much more responsive to the
spiritual light of God that he will not be inclined
to do anything which is evil.
If he does not learn this lesson while in the
physical expression, then, some time, -^ somehow,
somewhere he will have it to learn after that phys-
ical body has gone back to Mother Earth.
There are many souls disembodied today who
^are crying out in remorse that they did not receive
the light in the mortal body. Many souls are reap-
ing the harvest of what was sown while in the
flesh. But eventually they will rise from the
depths into the light of truth and gather the knowl-
edge that their condition is not of God^s creation
for God is that which hath no hate, no revenge, no
jealousy. God is infinite love and truth, infinite
intelligence and perfection — God is ALIj.
Some one has asked, ''Does sin leave a scar
upon the soul after one has passed into spirit life
and progressed into spiritual realms?" Now, there
are various interpretations of sin. So we will in-
fer that the reference to sin is the transgression
of an individual against the dictates of his own
conscience. The acts and thoughts of an individ-
ual imprint upon the soul of that particular per-
son its peculiar color vibration, which remain and
276 THE DESCENDING LIOHT
are a part of the soul or the individual. And man
in his spiritual progression in the body or out of
it so builds about him the spiritual lights of gold
and purple and pure white so that as he progresses
these colors consume and eventually obliterate the
colors of those things which are not of the higher
life. After man has progressed, is there a scarf
There is no end to man's progression, but some
time man will progress and rise above all the
things which are imperfect, all things which are
not of perfection — and a scar upon the soul of
man, is it not imperfect?
Therefore, man's progress in spiritual thoughts,
the resurrection of his soul, removes all indica-
tions of anything which is imperfect. The soul
which has risen above the things of earth has no
scar, no memory of sin, as you term it. Its pro-
gression cannot be considered complete until all
memory of sin has been wiped away.
On the pure soul of mem there is no scar.
The souls of men who walk in the lowest depths
of sin will some time rise, will some time be
touched by the higher light and there will come a
desire for spiritual light, a desire to do better.
It may be ages seemingly to you after that body
is buried that that spirit becomes enkindled and
rises, but, as I stand before you, some time that
soul will rise, and some time it will come into its
own.
Everything that is of God (and all spirit is of
God) cannot die. It has always lived and always
shall live; eternally rising and rising, reaching out
to the great and wondrous spirit.
WHITHEB ABE YOU GOING? 277
4
Those things which are true, those things which
are right, those things which are of God shall rise
and live, and those things which are false and sin-
ful, those things which are wholly material will
die, inasmuch as they lose their inspiration and go
hack to the earth, but the spirit, never — the spirit
lives — there is not a soul manifested in the body of
man or woman that will not some time rise and
come into the true light of spirit.
(Brothers and sisters, we have brought into
your midst tonight one who lived on the earth
plane many thousands of years before your time.
He existed where the city of Babylon stood long
before its fall. He has served many years of trials
and ungratified desires of life; now he comes
forth a wonderful teacher, and we will have the
pleafeure of hearing him, as well as you.)
*^ Brethren, I come into the earth vibration a re-
pentant sinner. I have been for many years
(years and years) trying to tear down ttat which
I built up. I was an emperor, a master, and a
cruel one. I was the cause of many lives being
taken and for each I suffered, and as you may see,
I still cling to earth atoning for my selfishness,
crimes and sin. As I look back at my dreams of
earth life — what a nightmare it was; long before
Babylon fell I was a criminal; and my seventy-five
short years there have brought to me all these
years of atonement. It is a mesmeric power self
has on the body, the soul becomes^tired and weary
278 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
over the deeds it hath performed — ^the wicked can-
not rest.
The material body is an instrument, as in the
hands of a workman a hammer is nsed by a car-
penter so is the body used by the soul which it in-
habits, so to speak, and friends, if you used your
body according to the laws of nature it would re-
main in g^od condition longer than it does. If
man could remain with his physical body longer
then the spiritual body would be in a better condi-
tion to help the soul to advance. See that you
keep your instruments in good repair, there is
much for you to do in life.
In my existence on the earth plane I was wholly
material; I was avaricious. Avarice is one of the
greatest wrongs, avarice is not only poison to self,
but all with which it comes in contact. Avarice,
instead of suiciding in its infancy, lives xmtil it
has murdered spirituality and then suicides. Yes,
friends, avarice was my sin.
Do you want me to tell you the condition in
which I found myself when I first came over heref
I found only self ; I seemed to be penned in a room
alone, all I seemed to see was self; I saw, I knew
nothing but self. It seemed for eternity I lived
with myself — it was but the reflection of my sin;
of what I thought, what I knew, what I lived; I
had nothing but that miserable, horrible, abomi-
jiable self.
Then one day there came to me an answer to a
great desire for something besides myself — a door
opened; I listened, I looked eagerly; I looked and
saw a man that I had murdered — only him and
WHITHBB ARE YOU GOING f 279
self — agony oLbody cannot be compared with this.
Here was the soul sent out before time by me who
came in answer to my cry for something beyond
self — all I knew was crime and self. Again I cried
for something besides self, only to be awarded as
before.
But I know something beyond self now; and 1
come to help others by telling them of the fruits
of wrong doing. I do not dare to disclose all to
you tonight, darkening your thoughts with pictures
of my life, but little by little I will tell you of my
existence on the earth plane and how I have paid
the debt here. Oh, I thank you for this opportu-
nity, and hope that you will benefit by my mis-
takes.
(The following is from one who taught his follow-
ers the fear thought and to believe in a place
called Hell.)
'* Friends, I have returned to say that I knew
not what I did when I sowed the seeds of fear in
my fellow-man's soul; and to say that I need your
assistance in tearing down and removing the con-
ditions I builded while in the flesh expression.
I found upon leaving my body there that life
continued here, beginning just where I closed the
book there. I have still to teach, I still have work
to do — and face to face I meet the souls of men
within whom I have kindled fear, and they speafc
to me and say, ^Father, father, we are waiting to
be cast into the eternal hell of which you told us.'
These souls, waiting for the hell which they ex-
280 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
pected to be cast into when they came over here —
was this not hell enough for me to know that
through my teachings these souls were in sudi a
darkened state of mind that they cried out to me in
fearf
Oh, brothers and sisters, help me to tear down
these false teachings. It is true — as man liveth,
so shall he die — and as I taught my fellow-man, so
I met that here; not the burning of the body, but
the consciousness of remorse that I spoke the
things to my people which I could not believe in
my soul was true; and yet I strongly impressed it
upon their minds that they would be cast into hell
if they did not believe that which I spoke.
There is a staff upon which to lean, and that is
knowledge; lean upon facts, lean upon the light,
rise and find that it is not necessary to lean upon
anyone else, for man is strong enough in himself,
being a part of his Creator, being a part of the
Great Cause he is one of God's expressions, then
why should he lean on any man's interpretation?
Man never was intended to be a follower, but to
be a unit of light and truth — ^he must gather in
his own interpretation and express it in his own
way ; for such it is to him and by it shall he walk ;
for he shall meet face to face upon stepping into
the other plane, himself, his conscience, his life
will meet him there and then he shall kaow him-
self; then he shall know that for which he has
worked, and then shall he see the falsity of those
things in which he believed, and which were not *
true.
Will you help me remove those conditions f
WHITHBB ABE YOU GOING t 281
i
Save the will power of the man; start him on the
highway of progression that he may meet here
himself, for such he will find; and when yon know
that his teachings are false, tell him so and ask
him not to do it — in the name of truth do this; for
I am in hell, so to speak, because of the false
teachings I gave. I am ever meeting the cry of
my brother, *I'm waiting to go to hell.*
Help me, brothers and sisters, and some time I
shall return and ask if I might help you.'*
(Teacher.) You will find yourself waiting to
receive the illumination which you expect to re-
ceive immediately upon coming into the spiritual
life; and you will find that you are not a lighted
lamp, but that you must illuminate your own path-
way which you dimly darkened by your earth ex-
pression.
You have no spiritual condition waiting for you
over here, you have to build it; it matters not
whether you understand spirit return or not, you
fioad yourselves waiting for that which you shall
not receive until you have lighted your lamp.
What treasures have you in your storehouse,
laid away for the day in which you will find your-
self in a strange land ; in a new expression, a new
life, alone t What treasures have you stored awny
for that day? Stop and think in your mad rush
for the things of the flesh — stop and think of that
day when you will find yourself shorn of all that
is flesh, when you will find all your earthly treas-
ures are gone, and all that you have left are those
282 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
things which you stored in that storehouse for a
future day. That day is coining to you some time
— this you know — and yet even now you forget to
store away those things which you will most need
in that day when you leave all material things be-
hind.
Is your storehouse illuminated with love of hu-
manity, with the kind thoughts you have sent out
into the universe, with the kind deeds of lovet —
the most glorious light of spiritual truth. Is there
any light of truth shining out of your window! Or
have you stored away hate, jealousy, malice, things
which create darkness? Are these the things you
have stored awayf Then face to faice you wHl
meet them.
Every thought, every word, every deed of which
you are the creator and which you have sent out
into the universe lives and fills its little niche in
your storehouse. They wait for you and some
time you will find yourself there facing only those
things which you have saved for that day — you
ccmnot get away from them for they live with
you.
What of the fellow you have wronged previous
to your repentance? Or what of that man you
have caused to go on the downward path of sin
and continues on his pathway of sin? Can you re-
pent and be saved under those conditions? Would
this be a law of justice? Would even your mortal
minds imagine this to be a just law?
Man always finds himself when he steps into the
silence traveling along some particular train of
thought. Now, these thoughts are living with you,
WHITHER ARE YOU GOING? 283
these thoughts are stored away in your storehouse
for that future day when you step into the new
world alone, a stranger; all those earthly treas-
ures gone, and you meet face to face the deeds,
the thoughts, the wishes that you have sent out
into the universe.
Then again, when you find yourself sitting alone
and all your thoughts are for universal good, for
the upliftment of mankind, of brotherly love, and
desire for the unity of man — all these created by
your influence — ^you will find there a beautiful
home and a storehouse of which you will not be
ashamed..
So clean your storehouse and fill it with the
great truths and you will find the reflection of
those thoughts which you sent out. But if your
thoughts be selfish, wordly ones, thinking about
having your fellow-man 's goods ; thinking how you
might gain some earthly treasure; thinking how
you hate some poor creature who hasn't half the
chance you have-— what a monster you will find
waiting **over there'' for you — and you cannot kill
him.
Repentance is good because it casts that light
upon you — but it does not wipe out your debts —
one by one they must be surmounted, and by your
oum efforts.
In this lesson we cannot help but stop to speak
to you of a law which is over your nation — ^that
one man or a do^en may mete out pimishment to
another in taking from that soul his physical body
because he has taken the physical life of some
other individual. Are you more capable of judg-
284 THE DBSOBNDINO LIGHT
ing him or metiDg out to him his punishment than
is the great Over Soulf If it was right for his j
physical vehicle to be removed from his soul be-
cause he in his weakness sinned, why, the great
law of life would do it — instantly as he took a life
his would be taken ; but since it is not, it is the law
of life that he live to finish his earth expression.
When you do this you rob him of that part of
his expression which makes it possible for him to
express himself naturally upon your plane of ex-
pression. Ton send out upon tlie astral plane a
man with a very little opportunity because you
have severed him from the vehicle thru which
nature intended him to manifest for a time where
he would have some experiences which that soul
needed in its growth; and you have ruthlessly
taken from him that vehicle — by what right?
You are not punishing that soul nearly so much
as you are punishing all the other souls with whom
he comes in touch, as he is naturally brought back
to earth to finish that expression, and is drawn
close to those who are in his thought realm. That
soul is ten times more dangerous to humanity after
you have forced him from his physical body — this
is the cause of so many suicides. — This is the fruit
of capital punishment.
Now we will speak of him who takes his own
life. Perhaps there is a diseased organ, perhaps
there is a deficiency in the brain cells ; perhaps one
of those souls who have been cast into the other
life either by his own hand or that of another, re-
turns and touches the consciousness of that indi-
vidual, perhaps comes upon that individual spirit
WHITHBB ARE YOU GOING t 285
at the very moment when h^ might give the sug-
gestion of desfmction, or that ^e might destroy
Jiis own physical body. Men in this condition nat-
urally meet with no suffering except the realiza-
tion of what they have done.
. A man who believes there is nothing beyond and
takes from himself the vehicle of physical expres-
sion and casts it back to earth believing that he is
taking himself away from the gathering in of the
harvest of what he has sown in another condition
— ^what shall he meet! So surely as he has sown,
so surely will he gather in his harvest, and so
surely will he know it. When he has been discov-
ered in his sin, he will grieve to be looked upon
with scorn. He will have this to meet and he will
know what it means because he will no longer see
thru his physical senses, but he will see thru the
all-seeing eye of spirit, and will discern therein the
^reaping of the harvest. This is the great law of
life and he will find that his judgment is the reali-
zation of the things for which he has to pay — it is
the realization of the fruits of his sins.
Some time you, too, will pass into that new life
— ^then what f You must live ; you cannot die, even
if you want to — the spirit is of God — Gtod hath no
death — ^no end.
You cannot get away from the things which you
have brought into existence in the way of your
thoughts and your acts. Do you believe that you
merely ask for forgiveness and then pass into a
realm of happiness? If you do, brothers and sis-
ters, think — use that wondrous God-given power of
thought and think.
N
286 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
Have you sent out many thoughts of selfish de-
jsiref I am speaking of your inmost thoughts, not
your spoken thoughts. These will all return to
you. Do you think that the moment you turn away
from evil that the thoughts on the previous pages
of the book are dead? They are not. When the
flesh body sinks back to Mother Earth, those
thoughts are not there, they are living and you will
partake of their fruits.
Closely in touch with your earth planet today
are many risen souls who return to undo the con-
ditions which they built whilst they were in the
flesh — and they are anxious to show you the way
to kill the bitterness in your nature and cultivate
within you the spiritual part of yourselves.
You are building the instrument upon which you
must play the harmonies of life — are you building
the conditions about you that will bring forth dis-
cordant vibrations that will tear down the glorious
harmony of life and grate on the highly attuned
spirit of manf Or are you building that which
brings forth harmony, love, happiness, peace t
Tonight, we extend to you from the world of
spirit the hand of good fellowship; even as dead
men live, so can they speak to you. Some may
say that outside of the physical life there is noth-
ing; but some time the spirit of them will be
touched by the higher light and then they will not
only believe, but they will know; and in the know-
ing they will find ; and out of all this will come the
higher and the real universal knowledge of what
is, and why.
Where are you going? Why are you here? For
WHITHER ARE YOU GOING? 287
what purpose are you endowed with the power of
thought! To spend it for physical comforts, or
for the eternal YOUt The tibinking part of your-
self will never die, the real you will never pass into
oblivion — ^but the physical part of you will pass
back to earth from which it came. Then why spend
all your thinking powers upon the comforts of the
mortal bodyf Why do you waste all the wondrous
power of the God Spirit within yout
Oh, brothers and sisters, if you only knew the
power tiiat lies within each and every individual
one of you; if you only knew the things lying be-
fore you to do — if you do not do tiiem now, some
time you will find that they await your doing, and
you will without your physical body be forced to
accomplish the things which you have put off for
so long.
I wish to leave with you this little thought: The
life you are living, not the life that your fellow-
man can see, but the life which you are really liv-
ing, is making that place where you are going.
Would you wish to meet there the sorrowing
faces of those whose hearts you have crushed, or
would you wish to meet there the smiling faces of
those whose hearts you have lightened?
CHAPTER XI.
UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOD.
God is spirity God is not an individual spirit,
but God is spirit, is light, is ALL — ^and ^'man is
made to His own image and likeness." Not the
physical form is made to His image, but it is the
spirit that is to His image and likeness ; the physi-
cal is merely the instrument thru which the spirit
manifests whilst in the flesh expression.
Every living thing expresses itself from the
lower realms of expression into the higher and still
higher, and still higher, until it reaches the form
of man, when the mind of man, the spirit, the soul,
can imfold and grow and express itself; then thru
the individuality of man the Christ spirit, the God
spirit following this, will express itself because
man is made to His own image and likeness. Man,
made to the image and likeness of God, expresses
life because he has within him that part of God's
expression which brings forth memory. This qual-
ity begins to express itself in the animals; they
begin to show powers of memory — ^they hold mem-
ories of wrongs or kindnesses which have been
shown to them, but there is still need of a finer
expression, a finer vehicle, a finer temple thru
which might manifest the God spirit; so it passes
from that and agaip returns, and again after it
UNIVEBSAL BBOTHEBHOOD 289
(the memory quality) has inhabited many bodies —
the fish, the bird, the animal — it will come forth
highly developed in the body of man.
This, thru that great law of life — evolution — ex-
presses more clearly to you than any other word I
might use why it is man is made to the image and
likeness of God, because he expresses himself as a
man once in the flesh, and then more spiritual, and
still more spiritual; building and living upon that
material plane of expression, and then the as-
tral, and then the finer spiritual qualities, even
higher than those which manifest upon the astral;
casting aside the bodies thru which he has risen —
it is the ascension of the soul; it is the evolution
of man as he grows thru' all the coarser stages of
expression into manhood and womanhood in the
temple of the human form, where thru the wonder-
ful powers of the human mind he can manifest un-
told truth, untold possibilities. But in his growth
man is borne into many stages of expression be-
cause environments and associations make a great
difference in the unfoldment of the spirit qualities
within him.
Therefore, I say, bar no denomination, no sect,
no group, no class of men and women who have
gathered for the unfolding of the God spirit, for
man is bom to His image and likeness. Then
why should a group, or why should one class
separate themselves from the other with words of
bitterness, or prejudice? Why should they say
because thip one group teaches one expression of
spiritual things, they are wrong? My friends, all
290 THS DE80BKDINO UOHT
things which bring forth the good within man are
good.
If you attempt to gather the lig^t from one
group or denomination and find that you cannot
grow spiritually within that group, then it would
not be wrong for you to seardh within another
group for that food which the spirit within you
is craving.
Enow that spiritual things can only be dis-
cerned thru spiritual vision; and so it is the GK>d
spirit, the spirit of man, the good, which ex-
presses itself thru the physical body, expresses
God.
As man grows thru all these different stages of
expression into that perfect thought out of the
flesh, it is possible for him to rise from one
thought realm into a higher, and still a higher
until he can consciously see the why of all little
weak thoughts; when he can see and look with
compassion upon those who manifest in the flesh
where they are opposing one another, placing
obstacles in their way and making life hard for
each other.
Why, just think, you can go into a spiritual
thought for even your enemies — try it just for a
moment and feel that peace which comes with it,
when you can see within yourself in all sincerity
and know that poor man does these things because
he has just unfolded to that degree or stage where
he feels that it is right for him to crush his fel-
low-man for the wrongs he has done.
Know that justice is in spirit; that justice is not
that which you can visualize thru your physical
UNIVEBSAL BBOTHEBHOOD 291
desires or thoughts, but justice is laid down by
the great overruling mind and every man must
pay his debts — the great law of compensation is
ever and ever expressing itself — ^but it is not for
one man to take the life of another even because
he kills another, or crushes that body until the soul
leaves it; it is not for you to say that he shall die.
Let him live that he may finish that flesh ex-
pression.
Why not rise spiritually into another life and
look thru spiritual eyes over the world, see them
struggle, see them quarrel, see them kill, see them
take and force those who do not belong to that
group into this one, see them dominate — see all
these things, and then see that to which they are
coming eventually.
Be not a part of that which expresses the lower
desires of the flesh, but be a part of that which
expresses the Gofl spirit; for it is only as man
rises spiritually and grows out of all things which
are low, such as are the things of which I have
spoken, he shakes them off in his growth in order
to grow faster, rising and lifting with him his
fellow-man into a higher and purer expression of
life when they will see that it is not the body of
man that is made to the image and likeness of
God, but the spirit.
Therefore, seek God; seek Him in whose like-
ness you are created; seek and search out, not by
groping in the darkness of the flesh, by groping in
the darkness of material things, in the lower ,
-realms of thought, but by lifting yourself spirit-
ually, living the humble life of the Nazerene, going
\
292 THS DE8CBNDIN0 UOHT
forth to teach and to bring forth, not by words so
much, no, but by ascension, illuminating yonr sur-
roundings with your light, showing indeed that
man is made to His image and likeness, and that
God expresses Himself thru you, and thru the
minds of men as they express good. Enow that
man is indeed created to the image and likeness of
God, but it is not his flesh body as has been in-,
terpreted by so many minds.
In the silence, in the TRUTH, in the light of
spirit can any man sit alone with his conscience,
alone with his spirit and hate and feel that he
would crush any man? NO! because that thing is
not of the spirit. Oh, that you all might strive
to be a part of the great spiritual uplift, the light
of which is descending upon your earth plane thru
all the discordant vibration of today, thru it all,
out above it all, we can see descending upon you
the great white light, that light conveyed from the
Master Mind, illuminating some few who rise and
stand strong in the TRXJTH.
Do not have an antagonistic thought towards
any man, even tho you see that he is wrong, do not
antagonize him; do not say, **You are wrong,** but
send forth that clear spiritual thought which will
illuminate so much about his life that he will see
and clearly conceive thru spirit.
Brothers and sisters, friends, go into the world
to lift and to serve. It matters not how bitterly
they may criticise you, know that there was a great
master — Jesus — ^who walked in the flesh as a
master mind, but he was crushed because His
views were not of the men of His day, because He
UNIVERSAL BEOTHBBHOOD 293
attempted to live the -pure, good and true life.
Unfold that you can start along your journey
in a high spiritual light and continue to serve.
Send forth that great thought which will help and
not crush, do it for the good it does, think not of
yourselves but of those who are less fortunate.
'Tis not how much man has learned of the laws
of life^ but how well he applies that knowledge for
the betterment of himself and his fellow-men; *tis
not the man who tells his fellow-men what they
should do, but it is the man who illuminates that
man^s life by the example he shows.
When man learns to express and give to the
world his true self, how mudi nicer it will be, how
much better it will be for all mankind when all
things that are so far from spirit shall be put
away ; they will be looMng for the good and will
see it manifested everywhere, because man's real
true self, if he gives it to the world as it is, will
always be what he would wish to have man know,
to know him as he is.
Unity of thought, unity of desire, unity of man-
kind, that is the weapon which tears down the
walls of prejudice and ignorance and permits man
to use the intellectual powers God has given him
that he might better help his brother and walk the
earth plane in christian fellowship. The soul or
the spiritual thought force within man is in the
ascendant; it is descending to rise with man in the
body; and man is thinking how to better the con-
ditions of all mankind. As man reaches out into
the spiritual realm of thought he will find uni-
versal thought powers spreadiag all about him —
294 TH£ DE8CBNDIN0 LIGHT
love, peace, harmony — that of which man in the
mortal expression of life knows naught.
Are you searching for the means to crush your
brother, for the way to gather to yourself all the
things which you want for the comfort of your
physical body, or are you searching in the reahn
of thought for something which will create among
your fellow-men a real understanding? He who
sends out a thought which he hopes will bring
happiness to some particular one, is he not serving
mankind ?
The spirit returns to preach the gospel of love,
1-o-v-e LOVE, unselfishness, unselfishness is love.
Oh, if you could but know how difficult it is to
overcome that very common fault in man today
which is selfishness. We see it manifested in the
seance room in the spirits who return from be-
yond where they can see thru the vision of spirit,
by the eagerness of those to reach their loved ones
— you will see that even there selfishness is not
gone; they are still working thru it — and 'tis a
bitter enemy.
When you overcome that enemy, selfishness (and
it lies within the greater number of men in the
flesh today) you will find the spirit within who is
making great effort to ascend the spiritual Alps,
that stage of mastership where he can master his
own soul and be anxious for others.
Just take this week and note how many selfish
thoughts you have; selfish perhaps for just your
family, or just your class, or just your group;
note how many selfish thoughts you have and tear
them out, cast them from you into the universe to
UNIVERSAL BEOTHEEHOOD 295
be picked up and put thru a finer experience —
that universal love — oh, the peace of it; oh, the
glory of it, to love and pity your enemies. Pity
them— pity is akin to love, for you cannot pity
very long without having a tender feeling for
them; and as that ripens and grows into full
bloom, behold! it is love. So cultivate all of this
— turn your minds into the proper channels — the
mind is the reflector — turn the reflector toward the
great light of universal love and God.
If you do this, there will be no wars, no strug-
gling one against the other, for you will love them
all.
What matters if you have more for your labor,
or if you give more for your labor I What matters
it? What more does man want than just plenty?
When man begins to have a surplus then his mind
turns from spiritual things. Just ask for plenty
and you will have it. And when you have just
enough, and within your bosom is that universal
love for all men, that self-sacrificing spirit, when
you have overcome the spirit of selfishness, oh !
the peace and the happiness — and you can reach
that without a cdnt, without a penny, by just your
own effort.
All things are yours (I do not mean your
brother's things that he has struggled to acquire,
but all things) because if you love, love is always
bringing to you more and more of the great good,
that which satisfies the soul of man and invites
and brings forth in its unfoldment the spirit
within.
Cast out the selfishness within and place there a
296 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
monument of love, walk in christian fellowi^p
and brotherly love and see how radiant will be
your faces, how your souls will be illuminated.
The expression of selfishness exists all over the
world today — ^it is in all classes — classes will in-
dividualize, people will individualize by their
thoughts and by their deeds, but thought force
from the Infinite, love, good, justice, is universal,
and all men have the privilege of drawing from
that source of ALL (K)OD, but how little they
know of the power within themselves.
Within the consciousness of every man dwells,
ever and ever striving to come forth in the purity
of perfection, the spirit. Your individuality either
retards or aids in the unfoldment of the spirit
within you, so cultivate the finer quality — ^not
merely loving this one or that one, but loving all
mankind — ^universal love — can you conceive of it?
Oh, the wonderful peace and happiness in being
able to send out this thought, **I am in the uni-
verse and the universe is within me.'' ALL
GOOD — ^you are a part of it, and it is a part of
you.
Your thought should not.be for this country or
that country, for this class or for that class, for
this group or that group, for this denomination or
that denomination, but it should be for all man-
kind, God's people.
Ever and ever thru all the ages the message
brought by the great masters is unselfishness —
each and every time their message holds that
thought, **Be self-sacrificing; help one another;
UKIVBESAL BEOTHBBHOOD 297
work in unity for all good; do not injure your
neighbor; do not hate your neighbor/*
When man begins to develop the spiritual part
of himself he will so illuminate the pathway of his
brother that he will be drawn to him and he wiU
find himself. When man has done this little thing
he will have accomplished a great big thing for
the world — ^he is tearing down the earth thought
which is impossible to do with hate, criticism,
carnal thought, which are the creeping things of
the earth — man will know how to help his fellow-
man properly; he will not want the things which
belong to another.
The world is sinking in sorrow — ^love it, bury
hate beneath the sod, let selfishness, hate, avarice,
jealousy rot in the earth and rise above it, culti-
vate the good which lives within you — the world
needs every atom of good within all men.
Cultivate the spiritual powers within you which
will enable you to see how to study the qualities
and deficiencies of your brother and know how to
help him. Hold within yourself and send to him
the great thought of love, of sympathy, of spiritual
light; not saying even in your thought that you
are better than he.
As you step out of the physical thought into the
spiritual you will come into that universal thought,
because as man unfolds spiritually he cannot help
but know that he is a part of the universe, that
all mankind are his brothers; that the same force
that brought him into the physical expression of
lif6 also brought his brother into that same ex-,
pression.
298 THE DESCENDING LIOHT
When you have found the wondrous power
within you, you will find it is not how mudi you
can dominate over your brother, not how much
you can impress your brother, but it is how much
you can illuminate the world with your spiritual
thought.
Brdtherly love and the golden rule are most
beautiful teachings — why should they be shaded
by falsehoods of the ** grave being the endf The
grave is not the end of man — ^why fear death?
Father God and Mother Nature have borne you
into this life, so they will bear you into the life
beyond.
I have been present whilst teachers in modem
times were saying, **We care not for the life here-
after, it is this life." I shudder for the false
home they are building, smothering the beautiful
plant of truth. They are sowing seeds of
poisonous weeds in the souls of their auditors, and
they will grow, as they have grown with them, and
be detrimental to their progression.
Many forget that all about them and within
every physical temple of clay lives God. Yes,
forget, and would destroy that temple, casting out
whom? Why should man take it upon himself to
send into a new expression of life the soul of any
man? If man causes a premature birth in the
physical body, you call him a criminal; but if he
causes the premature birth into spirit of a soul,,
bom into that new life before it is time, what is
he? A poor unenlightened soul. We grieve for
those who are unconsciously placing into spirit life
a premature soul. If it is criminal to abort or
UNIVERSAL BBOTHEEHOOD 299
cause a premature birth in the physical, then you
might say it of one who causes the soul to be
prematurely bom into a new expression. That is
it — take the lesson home with you. Think of
eternal life— what is it worth to a man to gain the-
whole world if for a time he loses his own soul —
for in search of that consciousness, he may spend
a great portion of a great eternity in finding it.
Oh, let us help those who know not to find some
way to unfold the spirit within; but do not force
your thought upon them— rthey may have another
expression by which or thru which they will reach
God. Just as some are black in the flesh and
some are white, just as every expression of life is
one of God's reflections, so let each man find his
own spiritual expression, then teach him how to
live — ^and the greatest power to teach you have
within, it is to live the life — example is the
greatest inspirer to good.
How many of you really know love, pure,
spiritual love? That which can see the why of all
things weak, and that which can explain all the
little things which seem so dark and wrong in man,
and that which can overlook the whole universe
in this thought and say, **I love every man, woman
and child, I love you." It is possible to do this;
and in your new day upon the brink of which you
stand today, souls will walk in your midst, and
you will touch them and you will know love be-
cause love is the reflection of the Godhead; it is
the law which draws man close to liberty; that
which clears away the dark things of life and
makes men see and know his fellow-man.
300 THB DE80BNDINO LIOHT
Bise, search, turn your torch that the wind of
vengeance, of hate, of avarice, of selfishness and
all such things will not blow it out — turn it, pro-
tect it by spiritual thought of ascension; hold that
within tiiie consciousness; know that it is within
each individual soul to illuminate and bring into
expression the inner God part. Stop for a
moment in your mad race and think — ^you may be
crushed, you may be starved, you may be brought
where you will be criticised and censured for
things which are the soul's good, but rise and
know that GOD'S law of service is universal love,
universal brotherhood. So love, serve, lift, illumi-
nate and do not kill or crush even hate; but gather
it up and put it in the flame of the lower lighi that
thru that it, too, may be illuminated and become
a light. We need the lower lights today (illumi-
nated spirits in the flesh), they are coming into
expression everywhere.
The dead have never died; they are reaching
hands out to you in love and service. Unite, clasp
hands, beautify your lives, spread afar the light
of truth against which even the winds of hate are
blowing and doing all possible to extinguish, keep
it burning. Peace shall come only thru the burn-
ing of the lower lights; peace shall come only by
spiritual thoughts; peace can only come to man as
he rises out of the destructive thought — so let the
lower lights bum and illuminate the pathway of
many poor down-trodden souls.
Know that the day is dawning upon this the so-
called new country where shall be brought into
existence the dove of peace; when man no longer
UNIVBBSAL BBOTHBBHOOD 301
will sit in the privacy of his own home and keep
there that which he owes to his brother man.
The thinking man on the avenue of materialism
is searching out the why of all beliefs and creeds,
why they ever came into existence. The man on
the avenue of New Thought is thinking of all the
good that can be accomplished by the thought
power of man ; the brother on the avenue of
Socialism is wondering why he is a slave, and is
searching for the reason of all this and is fighting
to rise out of it — ^but he holds the thought within
him that he must force the conditions to come to a
head, but it is only thru spiritual unfpldment that
all good things can come about. And on the ave-
nue of Theosophy man is developing his soul
powers, that his soul may rise into the glorious
light of spirit ; and he who walks along the avenue
of Christian Science is drawing from the great
fountain of life the force to perfect the temple of
the spirit, the body; the desire for perfect bodies
draws them into that avenue.
There are minds that are lifting but there is
about them a little cloud — the cloud of prejudice —
and until they overcome that great enemy which
clings after fear has been uprooted there can be
no universal love thought. Universal love is God's
reflection — can you not discard your little thought
of prejudice and find the good part and help to
bring it forth? Why not broaden out? The more
you broaden, the more you search for good, the
more you overcome all deception that lurks within
you, the more sympathy and compassion and love
you will hold for your brothers and sisters who
302 THE PBSCBNDINQ LIGHT
are not so much enlightened as you are along
spiritual lines.
Search for the wondrous fountain of eternal life
— truth and harmony — ^and nourish and refresh
your souls. Think those thoughts which are pure;
those things which reflect His likeness, and then
wUl come about the universal brotherhood of man.
We suggest that in every home there be a sanctu-
ary of light wherein you shall drink of the fountain
of truth, wherein you shall go into the silence and
there receive the message of light which is now
ready to be bom upon your earth plane. Give it out,
tell your fellow-man that he may better know ; that
his eyes may be opened to the light which it has been
your privilege to know.
As the door to the spiritual world swings open to
you, do all you can, all that is in your power to open
the door to your fellow-man that he may realize the
truth. Lend your material assistance, give him your
broad shoulder, give him your kind thoughts. Every
soul that is awakened to the light of spirit and every
soul that comes to the realization of truth, and every
soul that is bettered spiritually by your effort di-
rectly or indirectly will meet you **over there'* a
shining light.
Unity of thought, unity of desire, unity of man-
kind, that is the weapon which tears down the walls
of prejudice and ignorance and permits man to use
the intellectual powers God has given him that he
might better help his brother and walk the earth
plane in christan fellowship.
I thought when I lived in the mortal body that the
great man was the man who became the leader, who
UNIVERSAL BBOTHEBHOOD 303
brought about victory in wars. What a realization I
what a change of thought! what a terrible awaken-
ing came to me when I knew that the man who led
his fellow-man into peace, who taught man the les-
son of unity, who awakened in the souls of humanity
that spiritual spark of light, that he was the truly
great man.
Pass the love thought to all — love all humanity;
forgive their deficiencies for then you are fixing your
sails to pass over the high waters into the harbor
thru lover
The great symbol which presents itself to me as I
stand here, the vast water, meaning life, and I see
the dark shadows of strife; I see men struggling
over little things in life; over privileges and over
rights and over wrongs. I see men assembled to
take land of which they will never have a part I see
men walking ways for others and that way they will
never tread. I see those vast waters as the men in
the boats are sailing — ^I see them taking various
ways, going in all directions, and there comes to my
soul this thought — ^where are they going? I see
nothing there but a great light, and now I see they
are finding a way to communicate one with the other
— ^by what means? By the unfolding of the mental
qualities within.
They are tuning today upon the earth plane in-
struments, chemically arranged, that they can
gather thoughts from other lands ; and as I see these
boats go by something brings me to know that they
are all going to one great harbor. And now as I look
back upon the strife, I see great struggles, hate, per-
secutions, -hunger, deprivations, unhappiness in the
304 THB DB80ENDIN0 UOHT
passing of infants out of the flesh ; it is an appalling
sight to the men who are left.
/ And now I see a great light descending upon them
and, behold, a cleaner earth is revealed — ^bnt we find
that not one of the things for which they fought is
as they thought it would be. It comes as a great
realization that the young men who have been
crushed, lads gone, wives and mothers and babes
tortured and crushed, the debt is not paid; death has
not finished the great work it started. But the walls
are broken down and they know that death reveals
to them life cmd Qod.
The man and his brother who hates him lie in the
same grave, and they clasp hands as they pass into
the boats. Behold, the wall has broken down, and
they realize they love each other ; there is one great
thought of eternal light — and it has no name.
(This symbolical vision was given thru a trance lecture
soon after we had entered the great world war. 'The passing
of infants" thru starvation and disease surely is an appalling
sight to man today. Is it not true, — ''that not one of the
things for which they fought is as they thought it would
be?")
Man knows not yet the name of the great religious
thought which will permeate the consciousness of
every individual in the ranks of the denominations
over all the nations of the world. It has no name; it
is nameless ; it is of God^ Every man in every walk
of life has some great thought of a higher power, but
what man yet knows God? But he can feel the pres-
ence, and can have the great desire to do good, to
serve, to love.
As you hear the call of the loved ones gone before,
who are not dead, and whom all men know still live,
UNIVBBSAIi BBOTHEBHOOD , 305
as you hear the voices, can you not feel that they will
lead you aright, so cultivate within you love, love for
all mankind.
These are the things the spirit world desires to
give to man; it is not to tell them how to crush their
brothers ; it is not to tell them how to deceive their
brother, nor is it to tell them how to destroy the
temple of flesb.
When man cultivates the universal love power
within him, forgetting self and thinking of the
**dead'*, his dead, he will find a broad and beautiful
avenue which leads to eternal light.
The greatest problem man has today is the under-
standing and comprehension of his own soul. Until
he understands himself, how can he understand the
ambitions and desires of others? He must first
learn the problems of his own soul — ^he has much to
master — then will it be time to tell others what to do.
Live not for yourself or by yourself or in your-
self, but live continually a little better than yourself ;
let your desires be always a little beyond yourself ;
let hope be a little above yourself, — and when you
have mastered your own soul, then is it time to take
your brother in hand and show him how to live.
Nature's man is mortal, the mortal body is imper-
fect because from time to time error (sin) has been
brought into the mortal body. The God body, the
spiritual body, that nature gave you is and should
always be perfect by nature. All imperfections you
have made yourself — ^understand yourself, and you
will understand nature.
You are living in the dawn of that new day when
the light of spirit shall show itself thru the souls of
all men ; when man shall serve his brother, shall help
306 TUK DBSOKNDINO LJOHT
his brother and will not wrong him, will not think of
taking his brother's life.
Judge not your fellow-man — ^if as you see his life,
it seems to you a dark shadow, perhaps beneath the
shadow the light is kindling there which will illumi-
nate that soul more quickly than your own. Forget
the things which are wholly material, forget hate,
envy, jealousy — forget all things which you know
were never bom of the spirit, and think of the holy
presence of pure spirit. Play your part well, and be
not ashamed of your brother nor ashamed to have
him know you as you are. Beach higher and higher
for spiritual light and ask from the spirit world only
those things which will be for the upliftment of man-
kind. Let us leave malice, envy, jealousy, selfish-
ness and all those things which are bom of mortal
mind behind us. Let us cultivate love for all, char-
ity, truth — these are the things which are of God.
Charity is not the giving of a portion of what you
have without making yourself uncomfortable; it is
not charity to love others just so far as it makes
you happy — that is not charity. Charity is the giv-
ing all you can, even to your own discomfort, to
make others happy. How this word has been mis-
interpreted, and yet it was one of Jesus' favorite
thoughts — charity and faith. But the minds of men
as they came down thru the different generations
applied it to themselves, each holding just as much
of it as pleased him, and finally it became a law that
men adhere to their conception of the teachings of
Christ.
Jesus, the Nazerene, grown into and out of and
thru many stages of spiritual unfoldment, reduced
and returned to the physical expression to teach his
UNIVBBSAL BBOXHEBHOOD 307
•
fellow-men to love one another; how to serve each
other ; came tb tear down the conditions which were
hindrances to the growth of spirit. He was one of
the greatest^ teachers of universal brotherhood, of
brotherly love, the Golden Eule. It means to do
nnto others as you would have others do unto you ;
it means to love your fellow-men; it means to love
your enemies; have compassion upon the sinner —
not with the spirit of * * I am greater than thou, ' * but
with the spirit of mercy and brotherly love.
Lift, love, serve, enlighten, illuminate, cultivate
the power to think. Man, know thyself, and by
knowing thyself, thou wilt ftad God. Strive for that
stage of unf oldment where you can see thru the eyes
of spirit (clear understanding) and discern the
things of God,
Brothers and sisters, can you not spare a few
moments each day for spiritual thought that you
may reach out into the grand and glorious universe
in search of God — ^not selfishly, but reverently, in
hope, in love, in faith, in truth ; feeling within your-
selves the reflection of HIM whose face you cannot
conceive of, but whose presence you can feel when in
the vibration of spiritual thought.
You are His reflector, you are a part of HIM be-
cause you are HIS thought. Man's nrind, the think-
ing part, is the nearest part of him to God, and
man's whole personality is centered in his mind.
There is nothing you see or feel but has some time
been a thought.
When man has put himself into the proper vibra-
tion he will feel naught but that which is good, and
will know that he has come into his own. When man
knows this and feels it, there will not be within him
308 THE DESCENDING LIGHT
any desire to wrong his fellow-man, but there wil
a desire to help mankind. Thus he will sow
seeds whose fruits he will be proud to gather. T.
will come about UNIVERSAL BROTHERHOOl
the dream of Christ.
CHAPTER Xn.
THE NEW DAY.
We will talk to you for a time of the present day
conditions and your part in it. We have frequently
made it clear to you that your planet together with
one very close to it are passing thru a very pro-
nounced change. Not only the change of position,
but many changes are taking place upon the planets.
We will speak to you now particularly of that planet
upon which you are manifesting.
There is not only the change taking place in the
minds of men ; not only the kingdom of manhood, we
will say, but all the different products of this planet
are passing thru a great change. The changes tak-
ing place are not in all instances known by men, but
very pronounced in many cases.
There will be many changes in the animal king-
dom, inasmuch as some will become very rapidly ex-
tinct, and many new forms of animals will come into
existence. Thru the minds of men, things shall be
accomplished, of which man has never thought until
recent date. There is a pronounced change taking
place in the minds and brains of men because of the
cultivation of the higher thought ; and thru the culti-
vation of higher thought, a higher standard is at-
tained.
Today man has progressed not only spiritually
and mentally, but physically to that stage where he
310 THB DS80SNDIKQ UQHT
can grasp more of the inner laws of life, and in doing
this he has come in contact with the elements and
the power within them. Thru the cultivation of the
mind of man he finds that all the powers in the ele-
ments are not destructive, but that there are many
constructive elements. 'Tis not that it has not ex-
isted before, but man had not attained that stage of
development whereby he could grasp it. Man is
discovering many things which tend to make com-
forts for himself, and these enable him to delve into
the spiritual laws ; and thru them is coming close to
the earth plane a great army of intelligences which
will aid man in his investigation.
In spirit there are many students of the laws of
communion who are searching for different avenues
of manifestation ; some in the mechanical, some en-
tirely thru vibration, and some thru the very sensi-
tive instrument of the body.
And therefore, we say to him who has received
light in coming in direct touch with the human mind
of those discamate, it is well that he uses every
fragment of knowledge acquired in the cultivation of
the inner finer qualities, that he may reach into the
higher realms of expression, where is understand-,
ing.
Therefore, during this great change, there will be
a great struggle, physically, materially and spirit-
ually ; but it is the breaking down and preparing the
way for the condition predicted by minds who knew
not what they said ; who saw the great day of peace
and harmony, but could not interpret it. Spiritual
vision is understanding, therefore, it is true that
just so clearly as you can understand the hidden
THE NEW DAY 311
laws of God you can just so clearly discern their
meaning.
We urge you to armor yourselves ever and ever
with TEUTH and with love; but know this: The
higher realms are to be kept open to man upon the
earth plane. It is the duty of him who understands
the laws to make his life, in his thoughts, words and
deeds, that he can hold open the doors of the higher
realms of expression. It is true that the lower
realms will more easily open because there are more
minds in the physical realm of thought. More selfish
people in the world today than there are unselfish ;
there are more inclined to selfish and material
thought than there are inclined to the universal love
thought — ^but we shall hold the thought for good for
all ihankind.
Be spiritual, be true and reach out that you may
aid mankind ; not only to learn of manifestation, but
to learn of the great philosophy brought to you thru
the realm of spirit from disem'bodied spirits.
You are touching upon that new day; you cannot
conceive of it yet, but as your planet changes and
your world evolves from one stage to another, you
all do also. There are some minds going forth more
rapidly in progression and unfoldment, coming to
the hidden things of life. Some try so hard yet they
cannot see ; they cannot know, but they are revealed
upon that same highway of life's progression — one
must pass thru the different stages lest he plunge
into the midst of something positively incompre-
hensible to his mind. Minds, reflections of the God-
head, are becoming illuminated, as are yours, and
men are coming into the light — ^it is the preparing —
it is the advent of' the new plan — it is not bom yet —
y^
312 THB DS80BNDIKO UQHT
oh, it is beyond you, you could never understand it
in the flesh body, lest you had prepared for it.
When man comes into the light more clearly, this
great fact upon which he is only touching the edge
today, he will be able to attune himself to that per-
fect condition. Some of your mortal teachers be-
tween that world and this are lifting but they are
met with criticism and scorn and with hate ; and, yes,
sometimes with love — and thru that tiny love
thought they reach to leach and to lift.
Sensitive minds are being bom today, more sensi-
tive than ever before. The generation which is being
brought into life today is that which will show you a
clear light; it is that which will look upon war and
destructive thought as a thing of the undeveloped
minds; it is the advent of the new bom plan — you
cannot see it, but you feel it, and you know a great
change is coming about because you feel something
coming over you, sometiiing strange, something
weird.
This great war which is shedding the blood of in-
nocent men is but the birth pangs of that new day or
plan — ^you are a part of it — do not go forth pointing
the finger of scorn at any man. Kjiow that all these
things must come to pass to touch man's vision, to
crush the mercenary dealings which rule the plane
of earth, to crush the enemy — not with the foot of
hate, but 'neath the hand of love, crushing it back to
earth because the earth is its mother; it is bom of
the earth and not of heaven.
You are helping in every thought, if it is good —
you are helping when you say, * * I love even my ene-
mies.'' There are no enemies^ we are all God's
children — one God, one heaven, one thought, All, —
THE NEW- DAY 313
and into the mind of every man shall be bom that
thonght. Why do God's children divide against
themselves? Because they know not what they do.
When man begins to ask himself if there is such a
thing as a world beyond the grave, and what becomes
of our loved ones when they die, he is beginning to
see the soft ray of dawn as it rises in the east. '
In the new day man shall know how to build his
body without gathering from the earth; how to, pro-
tect his brother without resorting to the weapon, for
with his mind he can draw from that great f ountam
of truth and imbue it into the souls, minds and
bodies of those he loves.
Can you imagine the day when man will feel no
hate thought? It is dawning — ^you are privileged to
be in the flesh and see and be a part of that great
day. This wonderful day precedes the great tomor-
row.
Nations shall not only fall, but they shall sink back
behind their desires into one universal thought. He
who dares to take it upon himself to rule the minds
of all men is stepping into that discordant thought,
until out of the flame of universal love he shall be
cleanged and purified and lifted into that realm of
spirit where it is best for him to see and know. It is
the dark demon of ignorance and prejudice which
closes in upon poor man and obstructs from his
vision his wonderful power for good.
Man stands today upon the very brink of the new
expression of life. When he uses the mind power to
help and to lift, he will bring the conditions which
make for good. He is getting out of the realm of
thought or stage of unf oldment where he can use the
mind for destructive purposes. When man is en-
314 THB DESOBNDINQ UOHT
lightened he will not nse the greatest gift Gk>d has
bestowed upon him — ^his mind — ^for destructive pur-
poses. He will not destroy anything — ^that age is
fast falling into oblivion. Today he begins to realize
that he can do good with that mind and he can rise
into a higher expression.
Some develop and unfold whilst in the flesh body,
some must first experience death — ^that is a part of
their unfoldm^nt. Therefore, brothers and sisters,
ever strive to rise into the spiritual life where you
can see clearer and conceive of the hidden things of
life and of God — a glimpse of the new bom plan.
Man begins to prepare his body thru his mind,
making for that new day perfect bodies. Man be-
gins to realize that there is something more than
just the life he sees ; begins to cultivate more of a
sympathetic vibration about him ; putting himself in
tune with something beyond him, and which he does
not yet know. He is daring to reach into the hidden
things of life. When men will place their minds in
tune with the Infinite Spirit of Perfection, the world
will he governed thru God; life will be governed
thru man 's communication with the higher spirits.
They are the messengers of light, ministering angels
of God conveying your love thought; your hope;
your thought from you to a higher realm until they
have passed into the universal truth — ^love. And
man is coming into that new day when he wUl be
thru spirit communion purified. He will reach thru
the spirit world and the ministering angels into that
universal Godhead of light — and nations will be gov-
erned thru this. It will not be thru the undeveloped
mind of man, but thru minds who have passed out of
. THB NEW DAY 315
the flesh into that higher conception of the things of
God.
So as yon look thm the^yes of spiritual thought
into the great ALL, all the universe, you will see *tis
all good. But only as man develops the spiritual
powers within does he enable himself to find that
good.
Out of this great flame of discord will come
forth souls illuminated by spirit; souls who ne*er
before had thought of God; souls or minds which
never before had risen away from the earth thought
find their wondrous latent powers within them which
lay dormant until this terrible discordant condition
arose, and then the spark of light touched them and
they began to rise out of it into that realization that
they were more tiian a piece of clay, that they were
more than that which just their physical vision dis-
closed to them, that they were something which re-
sponded to the call into eternity and that they lived ;
and they began to realize that tho they crushed their
flesh bodies they still lived.
After this great awakening which is coming upon
the earth plane today, when man in all climes, all
denominations, in all parts of the earth will realize
that man lives after death, can a man slay his
brother, knowing this? No, because that part of
man's development or unfoldment or soul growth
will stop here and get out of the bloody day into the
spiritual day.
The morning is here — the morning is just dawn-
ing.
And in the great day which you can see coming
upon you, in the morning there will be no such shed-
'v
316 THB DS8GSKDIN0 UOHT
ding of blood bccauso that great realization that
man not only lives in a far off tomorrow somewhere
after deaths but he live& in the here, in the now —
this realization is becoming universal thru this great
discord — and then who can say that out of evil can
come no good T
Oh, the bright day, when men shall know their fel-
low-men and they shall know themselves ; when men
shall ne'er draw the blood of his fellow-man; that
day when harmony unlocks the casket and reveals to
him the hidden things of life. One is all, you are him
and he is you — ALL ; one nation, one race, it matters
not their color, their creed, their language, only
their thought which is bound to come into the per-
fect expression, even in the flesh and out of it, in that
day when men shall not govern their groups by lim-
ited thought, but thru that great light of universal
love.
And this day is coming upon you. All over your
world minds are coming into a realization of the
continuity of life and of spirit return. That great
law has been terribly abused by illiterate minds —
'tis just the undeveloped good. From the higher
realms of spirit penetrating thru all that coarser
vibration are coming the minds which bear to your
world fragments of that harmonious ALL and they
shall teach man how to live, how to love, how to do ;
and that day is upon you.
The today which is passing now is but the night of
the old days, the old .age or time of expression, and
thru the Christian age, we will call it, (with this in-
terpretation of the Christian age), the falling of the
teaching pertaining to the blood atonement, when
man could lean upon another, and when man could
THE NEW DAY 317
sin and create conditions destructive and then thru
feeling sorry that he had done so, wipe it all away.
Poor man thought so, he was taught so, because in
that day that was the ecclesiastic vision they had on
saving a soul from sin and darkness.
And souls are coming forth who see your world at
the close of the night. You will have great numbers
of wonderful seers, prophets and teachers; those
who in thought have risen out of all this discord into
that pure, spiritual realm of thought and gathered
there thoughts never expressed before, visions never
seen before, words never spoken before by mortal
man. Man will be so tired of this old condition
builded about him that the great teachers will be
those who have touched the spirit.
In the new day which is coming, the minds of the
coming generation are going to be of more enlight-
ened quality, the children to be bom will have a
highOT spiritual conception of things and they will
come forth in spiritual thought more than man ever
has before. Some of you will be the parents of some
of these children, but most of you here will live to
see the great seers of the coming day. They wiQ see
thru the eyes of understanding how to bring forth
harmony and love, and the great day of Theocracy
is bound to come when all things will be ^vemed by
your God. The highest conception of gbod, and all
the good within you will come forth to aid in the
government of this nation and all nations.
Gleams of the coming day penetrate the curtain
between and to those who reach spiritually thru
the vision of the soul and spirit there comes that
realization. The souls of man in the flesh today are
awakening to this because the night of yesterday
318 THS DE80EKDING UQHT
and the gleaming of the morning of the new day and
the signs of the tomorrow so strongly impress the
souls of men who are investigating today that they
know a great change is abont to come, and those who
are not blinded by all materialistic thought see be-
yond and thru the things which seem to be dis-
turbances and troubles, wars and such. The souls
who are illuminated by the spiritual light penetrate
these and see beyond into the bright tomorrow.
Those of you today who are manifesting in the flesh
can feel the change coming over ihe earth plane;
some of you ask what it is, and some of you know it
is the spiritual awakening ; it is a breaking through,
we will say, from one reaM to another when men in
the flesh will manifest in a higher and more spiritual
realm of thought than they ever have.
The new day is upon us when we will see the world
of spirit and the world of flesh walk hand in hand.
Man has broken down the wall between the two
worlds ; the wall was composed of fear, ignorance,
prejudice and superstition. TODAY the wall is
crushed and the unseen world of yesterday is seen
and it touches the mind of almost every man in some
way. Perhaps it came into your life only when the
angel of dearth entered and lifted out one you loved
and carried it into the tomorrow; and perhaps" the
voice of that one returned to speak, but in some way
something has brought in close touch with you the
unseen world, the consciousness of life after death.
The wall has been overthrown and men in the flesh
walk hand in hand with men whose flesh bodies are
gone.
Man who has reached the spiritual vision, who has
turned the reflector, his mind, into the channel of
- THE NEW DAY 319
spiritual things, penetrates the curtain and sees the
tomorrow, yes, the glorious tomorrow which gleams
thru the curtain. They are small lights as yet, but
they mean perfect bodies free from disease. I see
the light of spiritual healing coming into the con-
sciousness of men all over the nations, and this small
light is growing broader, as some souls are reach-
ing out, following the light — ^instruments of flesh
thru which the soul of man can manifest spiritually
— ^it means equality of man, it means opportunity
for all.
In all your factories, in all your mines, in all
places of labor there %\dll be those who understand
psychological laws which will place each individual
man in his proper place where his work will be a joy
and a pleasure to him, and where the fruits of his
labor will be enjoyed by him and he will love and be
loved ; he will be a reflector of the reflection of love.
Gleams of that bright tomorrow are coming thru the
curtain between this world and yours.
No work, no job, no labor will be for men who are
not fitted just for that particular work, and they will
commune with the spirit ; there will be no fraud be-
cause the coming generation will have within them
so strongly developed at birth that sense of intuition
that one cannot deceive his fellow-man without being
detected.
Behold, the gates of heaven will be revealed to
men and their hearts shall be glad. These are all
gleams, foregleams of the bright tomorrow, but take
good care of the today. You have the today, tomor-
is a promise; yesterday is a realization. Today is
your opportunity, take it, apply it, live in the light
of universal love.
320 THE DB80BNDINQ UOHT
Ohy yesterday was dark; yesterday was a bloody
age; yesterday called for sacrifices of flesh bodies
back to earth ; it was an age of blood ; but you can
feel its close and you can see the dawn of a new day.
Yesterday leaves upon the book of history a bloody
mark; the earth plane is stained witii blood — ^poor
man, little did he realize that he covld not kill the
soul of his fellow-man.
And the today— oh, what a housecleaning — when
the sunshine comes it shows to you all the unclean
parts of the house, and it shows all the unclean parts
of the world. Today is the sunny day, it is that
sunny day which reveals the filth ; tiie day which re-,
veals the unkempt, the neglected, the many duties
left undone. And then in man^s eagerness to know
how to overcome all this they form into groups here
and into groups there and they talk and talk and ar-
gue and plan and quarrel, and then argue more — ^and
while they are doing this there is brewing all over
the world the germ, we will say, of destruction ; the
little seed left over from the yesterday, and the sun
is bringing it forth into such a monster that they
cannot help but see it, cannot help but feel it ; but all
of this time they have been blinded to the little hid-
den corners of the earth, they have lived in their
own little thought of selfishness, but now they see the
monster coming up about them — and now comes the
struggle.
That which you have called war, that which has
been so destructive, and which called for the shed-
ding of blood is not dead yet ; the monster still lives ;
it is not going to bring forth war, no, but hunger,
deprivation ^nd great discomfort to the physical, but
do not prepare the weapons which destroy physical
THE NEW DAY 321
bodies for you cannot kill the soul. You cannot de-
stroy that which is created for the purpose of at-
taining perfection.
Man will find that the greatest weapon is love ; and
thru all the bitterness of today, thru all the different
avenues, man is coming into the realization that all
mankind are God's children; that the sons of God
walk with you and talk with you, and the sons of God
are you and you and you; so why divide God's chil-
dren into classes, into denominations, into sects, into
nations t
They are ail God's children and heirs to the king-
dom.
In that new day (whose very dawn you can see)
babes bom into the flesh will have a greater concep-
tion of things — they will know love. Man is just be-
ginning to rise out of that mercenary thought which
is rampant upon your earth today; it is the resurrec-
tion of man ; he begins to see that there is something
else; he has reached that stage of mental progres-
sion where his spiritual vision reveals to him the
things which are to come. Then he will know that it
is not the things which he can hold only for a time
that are worth striving for, but the things which he
can hold for all time — the things of the soul, truth,
sympathy, love.
Now, man has lived so much in that physical realm
of thought that he has created a great power, the
great master which holds him; he wants to grasp
more and more material wealth ; but all things which
are not of God go on and on circling and circling
until they destroy themselves ; and that part of them
which is of God rises into the higher realm of spirit.
Beach out to that new day, and know that Truth
322 THB DB8CBNDINQ LIGHT
is non-sectarian, undenominational. No church, no
body of people, no groups of people can gather in all
of the Truth and name it and have it No difference
where it may be expressed, under what name it may
be, the Truth will bring to man the realization of the
presence of spirit. The great destructive force
which is passing over and all about your planet to-
day is the creation of man's mortal or physical mind.
It is not of spirit — ^and it is not Ood's will but it is a
part of that immutable law, evolution.
Man is struggling to rise out of that physical
realm of thought. Man^ rising upon that field be-
smirched in blood has a thought 6t something be-
yond ; he feels the presence ; and all over the battle
fields are those whose bodies have sunk back to
earth, but their souls are living and they are return-
ing — some in sympathy, some in hate, because they
carry with them their last thoughts and they bear
them along for a time ; and when they discover that
they can return (many know this before they leave,
so they carry that thought with them that they will
return, and they do) if they are full of vengeance
and hate, they return that way.
Every soul sent out of your plane of expression
prematurely has a natural tendency and must return
to the physical plane of expression and gather into
itself more of the memories, more of the thoughts of
the physical. And this is the price of the new day;
this is the price of that new light which man begins
to feel and see.
And now as man closes into that new day, he will
grow into a wondrous universal thought, a wondrous
equality, a universal plan which will manifest thru
spirit, and man in the flesh will have a more spiritual
THE NEW DAY 323
vision of things. He will carry his sorrows to the
loved ones in the new life, he wSl carry his cares to
them, not for selfish purposes, not for material gain,
but where he will find pure love and sjnnpathy — and
he is bound to grow into a purer and clearer light.
In the new day the sixth sense, intuition, will be
highly developed — not much chance for deception
for man will be able to discern the truth. And when
the close of this age comes all the lower thoughts
that have accumulated thru that day will end in a
great night — ^but it will not be a bloody night. There
will not be the mercenary spirit which exists today,
it is closing today ; you cannot see it, but it is the be-
ginning of that closing when man cannot buy things
with his money — ^it is coming — ^you think you are
suffering now, but you are not. You are going to be
hungry and suffer physically, and you are going to
know that it is not money that will bring physical
comforts— only thru the concentration of spirit can
you receive the comforts of the physical.
Mind can overcome Ihe condition of matter; and
men will reach out; they will find that there is no
way to comfort that physical body, then what shall
they dot They will reach out into spiritual things
and they will find the powers of the mind ; and thru
the naind and spiritual thought they will be able to
satisfy that body as much as it is required, w^d
man will find that he will live without suffering; and
the little portions of food that will be given to him
will be plenty. You donH need to eat the ninetieth
part of what you do consume. You are going to
learn to quit eating -flesh. Think of a man or woman,
endowed with the spirit which reflects the great God,
killing animals and consuming flesh, blood ! But the
324 THE DB8GENDINQ LIGHT
blood day is passing away^ and then the animals will
grow fewer in number because your plane is passing
into a higher expression^ and it will not be many
years — I can see the day just beyond when a little
animal will be a friend, that which will carry a mem-
ory of long ago in the blood day.
These things are being revealed to you who are
investigating and you are beginning to know why;
and you shall go forth and teach men how to satisfy
their bodies thru the minds. That day is not so far
but that a calendar could be printed which would
show you the date. Sounds terrible, doesn't itt But
it is not, because man must learn how to satisfy his
flesh body without thinking that he must crush any
living creature to do it.
The price of mortal and physical thought is being
and shall be paid, and those who are not giving their
life blood shall suffer physically otherwise. It is the
night of that day, and the morning is coming when
they who are spiritual teachers shall walk in your
midst.
When the waves of the souls of the physical lives
which have been cut away shall be walking about
you, you must learn to help those souls who were
sent from the earth before their time, and who are
returning to finish their physical expression. Man
has just so many experiences thru which he nlust
pass in the physical, and if man takes it upon himself
to send a soul into that new life before it is time, he
horS got to pay his debts. They are his, and every
drop of blood that falls upon any man be on his
own head.
As man becomes more enlightened along the great
seemingly hidden laws of life, there will be less
THE NEW DAY 325
abortion ; there will be no murders ; there will be no
suicides ; there will be less insanity, and soon there
will be none. There will be great changes in the
bodies of human beings, because as the mind, the
spiritual inner powers of the mind, will become more
unfolded during the physical expression, the bodies
will change — why, even today they aye finding parts
of the human body which they claim has no more use
and as it becomes diseased they take it out ; and they
say, perhaps it will become imperfect, so they re-r
move it any way.
Not so very far oflf in the future, children will be
bom with many organs missing, those that are being
removed by physicians today. 'Tis true they re-
move them because they are diseased, but it is an-
other expression of the unfoldment of man that they
do these things ; and minds are inspired to do these
things because they are playing their part in the
great law of evolution. They cannot see this; it
would not be well perhaps for some of them to see it,
but they are instruments in the hands of the Infinite,
they are playing their part in the great law of evo-
lution, the great change is coming upon you.
Oh, you are standing upon the threshold of one of
the greatest changes of the universe ; there are com-
ing very pronounced changes. The sixth sense will
be highly developed ; even today you will notice this
in the little ones who are coming into the physical
expression. If you look back over the pages of his-
tory, you will see that only a few had this sense or
quality — and they were burned — crucified — ^killed —
their bodies were killed. Whyt Because men were
spiritually blind, they had not a clear understand-
ing. Even today in your own state some of you are
326 THE DSBOBNDIKG LIOHT
spiritually blind — for so long as man will take the
life, the physical life of another man, no difference
what his crime is, he is getting behind in the great
law of evolution. Ton are dropping out and not
keeping up with the onward march of God's justice
when you take into your own hands the robbing of a
soul of the instrument for expression upon the earth
plane^ because he wiU stiU manifest. He will still
finish that expression — he mvst — and he will attach
himself to some poor weak minded person who dares
to reach into the field of investigation — ^not looking
for knowledge, but simply for manifestation.
You are living, in the dawn of the new day when
the light of spirit shall show itself thru the souls of
all men ; when man will learn to listen to the still
small voice within, when man will know his spirit
within. This great white light is descending upon
you.
Men's souls are crying out for more knowledge of
the things of God, more light, more soul food. Do
you know why your souls are starving! You have
fed your physical bodies and have forgotten your
souls — take a little while each day to feed your souls,
your hungry souls, to think of those things which
are of the greatest importance. Those things which
perhaps you cannot touch, cannot see, cannot hear,
but the things that you feel within your soul are the
important things.
There is no end to the possibilities of man's mind;
there is no secret which man cannot fathom were he
to go into the silence and search for it in God's holy
light — ^but man looks to the material things — ^what a
wrong it is to hold the spirit down to the material.
The great light from over the way is touching the
THE NEW DAY 327
consciousness of man in the flesh, and many sonls
who never thought of spirit communion feel the
spiritual light descending upon them and they see it
thru the color of their own spiritual light.
The spiritual man never ceases to progress, and
today in the physical body are walking the greatest
number of great thinkers and great minds that ever
manifested on the earth plane at any one time. The
wondrous power of thought manifesting thru man-
kind today is bringing into manifestation the dream
of Christ, — the Christ who labored to bring man out
of slavery into equality and make them what they
are, manifesting spirits, portions of the great God-
head.
The day is coming in your world when no man
shall live in luxury thru the sweat of another man *s
brow. They are killing men today only to bring bach
the souls of those men to fight a stronger fight for
the great cause. That day is coming, and a great
number of you are going to live in it. Is it not worth
the struggle! Is it not worth a few days of hunger
and deprivation to see everywhere peace and happi-
ness? When you will be able to send forth freely,
without bitter criticism, your soul's thought t Oh,
the great new day when all men shall speak freely
their souPs thought; when God will manifest truly
thru his son, mankind; when all men will serve hu-
manity, lift, build, and grow the things of spirit.
The life of Christ was to uplift the crushed and fal-
len that they might come forth and express their
thoughts — and the dreams of Christ are coming
about.
Some are looking for the end of the world. Is it
the destruction of the clay upon which you walk, or
328 THE DESCENDING UOHT
is it the destruction of the materialistic world in
which yon livet Is it not the spiritual resurrection
within man's consciousness t
Man is coming into this wondrous realization, he
is waking from his deep sleep and sees the dawn of
the bright new day, and things which are of spirit,
things which are beyond the mortal mind of man,
come upon him with so much force that he cannot
comprehend theuL
When we say that it is possible for one to make
himself perfect, man thinks of his mortal body, be-
cause all mind about him is deeply saturated with
mortal thought, but man shall know himself and
serve his brother; he shall reach out, not to a God
upon a throne who would cast him into torment, but
to a God of pure spirit, a God of perfection, a God
which no man can comprehend with mortal mind.
Lift your souls in spiritual prayer and let the spirit
speak to you.
Mortal thought is going to be a thing of the past,
because the new generation will have developed the
sixth sense — intuition. Mother nature is sending
out into the universe more and more of the desires
of the minds attuned to spirit. There will be no
creeds, therie will be no power to command you, be-
cause the spirit of God will reign.
What is the spirit of Godt It is the greatest
power you have within you today — and this shall be
manifested everywhere. The great Theocracy shall
reign, when man shall see thru the divine light of
love and knowledge. There will be no hate because
man will see by intuition why it is so ; and sympathy,
compassion and love you will hold for your brothers
who are not so much enlightened as you.
THE NEW DAY 329
In that great new day there shall he no dominating
minds manifesting for all men will seek spiritual nn-
foldment, and this will bring about the universal
brotherhood of man. There will be no resting upon
the hope of redemption thru the sacrifice of the body
of Jesus ; that grand and glorious spirit manifested
in the body to bring men up from the downtrodden
paths of sin in which they walked. His body,
as many others, was sacrified to the great cause of
the upliftment of mankind — ^but you cannot be saved
by that. You create all the conditions in which you
live ; and if you place an obstacle in the way of your
fellow-man, multiplied will be the obstacles in the
way of your progression.
But all about you on the physical plane of expres-
sion shall be peace. Can you believe itt It seems
impossible to you that all minds will dwell in one
harmonious thought, bringing forth harmonious
notes of truth. It is impossible to describe, the great
day whose dawn you are witnessing, in the language
of today, for the soul has no language, and it will be
the day of the souPs unfoldment. It is the day when
man shall think naught of walking by the side of
those departed, ibe day when all men shall feel the
divine presence of the risen spirit of Christ; the
day when public mediums shall not exist — ^what are
mediums? They are only minds that are reaching
into another realm of expression. There will be no
more need of them because you, as you unfold
yourselves, can reach out even ovel* the casket and
touch the spiritual soul and feel and know it is
there. There will be no possibility of being de-
ceived because the great day comes to you thru
the great spirit which freshens the minds of all
330 THE DS80BNDIKG LIGHT
men, fertilizing their thought powers and bringing
into existence the wonderful things which live
within the temple of knowledge.
There will be no kings or queens, there will be no
man who will dare to tread upon you. Even as your
planet is seemingly in such a discordant condition, it
is only this : It is the birth pang of a newer dispen-
sation that is being bom into your world, the new
light when man shall know himself, when man shall
greet his brother with love and outstretched arms;
when deceit shall not reign, but truth shall reign and
men shall be guided by the invisible light, and all
that is mortal, all that is earthy, shall pass away.
From the higher realms of spirit penetratjuig thru
all that coarser vibration are coming the minds
which bear to your world fragments of that harmo-
nious ALL, and they ehall teach man how to live,
how to do, for the day is rapidly advancing when all
things from the world of spirit shall be of benefit to
you and to all mankind. Thru the touch of the spir-
itual world peace wUl come.
The time is not far distant when the word **dead''
will be obsolete, when it will have no meaning, when
all things will be known as living; when transition
takes place there will be rejoicing to know that your
brothers and sisters have shed the burden of the cor-
poreal body.
Man in his unfoldment is coming into a realm of
thought which is so far beyond his conception as yet
that he can hardly realize what has come to"^ pass.
He is beginning to awaken to the fact that his mind
can govern his flesh body to such a degree that he
can build and improve any organ, and tiiat day is not
very far distant. Why, you smile, but the day is
THE NEW DAY 331
coming when man's mind can create or destroy any
organ within the body. By properly manipulating
the mind upon these organs and thru that touching
upon different organs of the flesh body man can and
will build and rebuild his flesh body that he may
hold it just as long as he desires, until he shall have
risen out of all the desires of the flesh, when he shall
have outgrown all the things of this plane then he
shall lay aside his flesh body and pass into that
higher expression. Man's soul will grow and grow
until his body is old, wrinkled, bent and gray, bent
down to mother earth ; and it will be a stronger as-
tral body that he will step into — ^man is touching
upon the very edge of this today.
Man has discovered some of the wonderful powers
in the universe, but he is going to make more won-
derful discoveries in the next ten years which will
make your place today in electricity, or the accom-
plishments thru it, seem crude. You now have men
who are able to reach the vibration of the astral
plane.
Man is rising out of the things which have said to
him that by placing his enemy out of the physical
expression he is putting an end to all combativeness.
Man is rising out of that realm wherein he feels that
strength is greatness ; he is rising out of that realm
which bespeaks commercialism, which speaks of
avarice and hate and selfishness — rising out of it,
and ascendant from the realms of it all will come
man, real man, God's created creature. It is the
passing of the dead day, that day of hate, of com-
mercialism; that day when man would bind a por-
tion of the land and call it his ; that day that man
would wish to crush any living creature, let alone
332 THB DB8CBNDIN0 LIGHT
man. That day is passing thru the death pangs and
from that death it shall never return. In the cen-
turies to come, men of the new day will read in hor-
ror of the things promoted and helped by some of
you here.
The old-time conception of God is this: The
strong man was the most godly man, and then it
came to be the richest man held tiie greatest honor —
now comes the death of that day and the spiritual
thought of man survives. Man's soul is rising out
of it ; his body may have gone back to earth, crushed
by his brother, yet his soul lives to return, to lift and
to show man in this new day the error of it all.
The dawn of the new day is descending upon you
and lighting the old day struggling in the pangs of
death. The old day will die never to rise, for it is
death to things which are mortal, and things which
are mortal are not of the spirit; things which are
mortal are not of God. Yes, things which are of
hate, avarice, murder, which are not of the universal
thought, pass back to earth, a dead memory.
Man shall live and walk in the holy light of spirit ;
he shall not even crush an animal that he might eat ;
he will then pluck the luscious fruit from the trees
when nature sends him forth for food ; he will gather
from the gardens things which are meant to sustain
his body, and the food for his soul from the great
tree of spiritual light — he will reach for the sacred
things of spirit. He will not gather to himself earth-
ly treasures, for the more of the things he can gather
from the great universal thought, from that great
tree which is satisfaction to the hungry soul, then he
will taste of God 's day, then will he know that he is
the son of God.
THE NEW DAY 333
When men will place their minds in tune with
the Infinite spirit of perfection, the world will be
governed thru God — God's wUl be done on earth as
it is in heaven — Theocracy, the great new plan — ^na-
ture gives birth to it and you are a part of it. Oh,
Theocracy! when you join hands with democracy,
man shall know that God lives within him; when
Theocracy clasps the hands of its sister, democracy,
man shall know, man shall think, and there will be no
spiritual blindness about the earth plane. The great
white light is descending and closely behind democ-
racy is Theocracy — ^but it is beyond the comprehen-
sion of man today.
The great day of Theocracy is bound to come
when all things shall be governed by God, the highest
conception of ALL GOOD — ^and all the good within
you will come forth to aid in the government of this
nation and all nations.
Eise, brothers and sisters, study yourselves, reach
higher and higher for spiritual light, and ask from
the spirit world only those things which will be for
the upliftment of mankind*; ask for those things
which are good and which will illuminate your soul's
home. Step into ihat field of light whidi is yours,
find the little things you can do to help to build for
that perfect plan which shall manifest upon the
earth plane. Theocracy, the great new plan, un-
born, but behold I nature gives birth to it, and some
of you wUl live in the flesh to see, to know, to feel —
and some of you shall vision it from the summer
land ; yes, you shall see it.
BisCj brothers' and sisters, be a part of the dawn ;
a part of the soft sun 's rays as it rises to illuminate
the new day for man. Be ministering angels of God
334 THB D880BKDIKQ LIGHT
and not among the thinkers whose thoughts are a
part of the dead day.
(This book was ready for publication over two
years ago. Note the prophecies, same of which are
now being fulfilled.)
r
1
i
1
Uncharted Knowledge
Wisdom From Previous Realities
View as JSON for agents & LLMs